GIFT   OF 


n 


lA 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/elementsofsyriacOOwilsrich 


ELEMENTS 


OP  V 


SYRIAC     GRAMMAR 


BY    AN^ 


INDUCTIVE    METHOD 


BT 


EGBERT  DICK   WILSON,  Ph.D. 

PROFESSOR  OF  OLD  TESTAMENT  LANGUAGES  AND  HISTORY  IN  THE  WESTERN 
THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY,  ALLEGHENY,  PA. 


NEW  YORK 
CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S   SONS 

1891 


Copyright,  1891,  by 
ROBERT  DICK  WILSON. 


W^  ' : 


>•   •  •.« 


1  *  «••   • 


Presa  of  J.  J.    Little  &  Co. 
Astor  Place,  New  York 


TO 

PKOFESSOK    EDUARD    SACHAU, 

WHO    HAS    DOi^E    SO    MUCH    FOR   THE    PROMOTION 

OF    SEMITIC    STUDIES, 

THIS    BOOK    IS    AFFECTIONATELY    DEDICATED 

BY   ONE   OF   HIS    AMERICAN   STUDENTS 


PKEFACE. 

This  Syriac  grammar  was  undertaken  six  years  ago  at  the 
suggestion  of  Professor  W.  E.  Harper,  Ph.D.  It  is  designed  to 
do  in  a  measure  for  the  Syriac  language  that  which  Professor 
Harper's  text-books  have  done  for  the  Hebrew.  In  the  orthogra- 
phy and  etymology  the  author  has  sought  to  draw  his  illustrative 
examples,  as  far  as  possible,  from  the  chrestomathy  published  in 
his  Makual  of  Syriac.  These  are  denoted  by  the  page  and 
line  upon  which  they  occur ;  thus,  2.  2.  after  an  example  shows 
that  it  is  found  on  page  2,  line  2,  of  the  Manual.  References  to 
the  Bible  are  to  the  Peshito  version  when  not  otherwise  indicated. 

In  the  syntax,  the  author  has  aimed  to  give  two  examples,  at 
least,  on  which  to  base  every  rule,  statement,  or  remark.  It  was 
his  object  to  adduce  one  of  these  examples  from  the  Peshito  ver- 
sion and  the  other  from  some  native  classical  source.  It  will  be 
noted  that  Joshua  the  Stylite,  in  the  edition  of  Professor  W. 
Wright,  Addai  the  Apostle,  by  Professor  George  Phillips,  D.D., 
and  the  Spicilegium  Syriacum,  by  W.  Cureton,  have  been  more 
frequently  cited  than  any  other  original  authorities.  The  reason 
for  this  was  that  they  are  all  accessible  to  American  or  English 
students  who  may  make  use  of  the  grammar.  Indeed,  it  has  been 
the  author^s  hope  that  students,  after  they  had  mastered  the 
Man'ual,  would  secure  Joshua  the  Stylite,  Addai  the  Apostle, 
and  the  Spicilegium  Syriacum  (the  last  of  which  was  a  text-book 
at  Berlin  some  years  ago),  and  continue  their  studies  by  reading 
these  books  in  the  unpointed  text  in  which  they  have  been  pub- 
lished. The  simplicity  of  the  first,  the  intrinsic  interest  of  the 
second,  which  centres  around  Abgar^s  letter  to  the  Christ,  and 
the  variety  of  style  and  literature  of  the  third,  give  wings  to  the 
student's  zeal  and  further  his  rapid  progress  while  making  him 
unconscious  of  the  labor  of  acquisition. 

Thanks  for  aid  in  preparing  the  manuscript  of  this  work  are 


Vi  PEEFACE. 

due  to  Mrs.  Ella  Wilson  Stewart,  A.B.  (Vassar),  and  to  the  Rev. 
W.  0.  Elterich,  A.M. 

The  author  has  received  inestimable  assistance  in  regard  to  rules 
and  examples  from  the  grammars  of  Hoffmann,  Hoffmann-Merx, 
Uhlemann,  Phillips,  Martin,  and  Agrell,  but  especially  from  those 
of  Duval  and  J^oldeke,  though  he  has  throughout  conscientiously 
worked  up  his  material  according  to  his  own  plan,  and  has 
enriched  the  store  of  illustrations  by  hundreds  of  new  citations. 
The  rules  have  been  based  upon  the  examples  given,  and  it  is 
hoped  by  the  author  that  they  are  not  merely  more  numerous,  but 
better  classified  and  more  clearly  defined  than  has  ever  before  been 
accomplished  in  English. 

The  examples  have  been  taken  from  accessible  sources,  denoted 
by  the  page  and  line,  or  by  section,  so  that  they  can  be  readily 
confirmed.  In  the  syntax,  when  the  examples  could  not  be  veri- 
fied, the  grammar  from  which  they  have  been  taken  has  been 
noted. 

The  hope  that  this  grammar  would  be  a  means  of  furthering 
the  study  of  Syriac  by  American  students,  and  of  throwing  fresh 
light  upon  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  has  encouraged  the  author,  and, 
as  he  thinks,  justified  him  in  the  publishing  of  this  book. 

The  plates  for  the  first  sixty  pages  were  made  by  Messrs.  Tuttle, 
Moorhouse  &  Taylor,  of  Xew  Haven,  Conn. ;  those  for  the  remainder 
by  the  firm  of  W.  Drugulin,  of  Leipsic,  Germany. 

For  convenience  of  cross  reference,  the  order  and  arrangement 
of  Professor  Harper's  "Elements"  and  '^Syntax"  have  been  fol- 
lowed as  closely  as  practicable.  Those  who  wish  to  compare  the 
Syriac  with  the  Hebrew  can  readily  find  where  the  two  languages 
agree  and  differ  by  following  the  index  of  this  volume  (upon  which 
much  time  and  care  have  been  expended  in  the  effort  to  make  it  a 
full  and  accurate  guide  to  the  contents),  and  by  comparing  it  with 
the  indexes  of  Harper's  or  other  Hebrew  grammars. 

In  the  citations,  the  following  abbreviations  occur  : 

A.  A.  or  Ad.  Ap.  =  Addai  the  Apostle  ; 

J.  S.  or  Jos.  Sty.  =  Joshua  the  Stylite  ; 

Spic.  Syr.  —  Spicilegium  Syriacum  ; 

Aphr.  =  Aphraates,  by  Professor  W.  Wright  ; 

Overbeck  =  S.  Ephraemi  Syri  aliorumque  oi^era  selecta,  by  J.  J.  Overbeck. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


Part  First— Orthography. 

37. 

Demonstrative  Pronouns. 

1. 

The  Alphabet. 

38. 

Relative  and  Possessive  Pronouns. 

2. 

Signs  with  two  Sounds. 

39. 

The  Interrogative  Pronouns. 

3. 

Pronunciation  of  Certain  Signs. 

40. 

The  Strong  Verb. 

4. 

Peculiarities  of  Form  of  Letters. 

41. 

Verb  Stems. 

5. 

Classification  of  Letters. 

42. 

General  View  of  the  Verb  Stems. 

6. 

Vowel  Signs. 

43. 

The  P«'al  Perfect. 

7. 

Vowel  Sounds. 

44. 

The  Remaining  Perfects. 

8. 

Diphthongs. 

45. 

The  P«'al  Imperfect. 

9. 

Unvowelled  Consonants. 

46. 

P«'al  Imperfects  in  A  and  E. 

10. 

Rukhokh  and  Kushoy. 

47. 

The  Remaining  Imperfects. 

11. 

Linea  Occultans. 

48. 

The  Imperative. 

12. 

Mehagyono  and  Marhetono. 

49. 

The  Infinitives. 

13. 

Rebbuy. 

50. 

The  Participles. 

14. 

Accent. 

51. 

The  Verb  with  Suffixes. 

15. 

The  Accents. 

52. 

Guttural  Verbs. 

16. 

Syllables. 

53. 

Pe  Nun  Verbs. 

17. 

Kinds  of  Syllables. 

54. 

t  ^  Verbs. 

18. 

Assimilation. 

55. 

Pe  Olaph  Verbs. 

19. 

Occultation. 

56. 

t  Olaph  Verbs. 

20. 

Addition. 

57. 

Lomadh  Olaph  Guttural  Verbs. 

21. 

Transposition. 

58. 

Pe  Yudh  Verbs. 

22. 

Permutation. 

59. 

fi  Wau  Verbs. 

23. 

Rejection. 

60. 

Lomadh  Olaph  Verbs. 

24. 

Otiose  Letters. 

61. 

Lomadh  Olaph  Verbs  with  Suf- 

25. 

Quiescence. 

fixes. 

26. 

Peculiarities  of  Gutturals. 

62. 

Doubly  Weak  Verbs. 

27. 

Peculiarities  of  Wau  and  Yudh. 

63. 

Quadriliterals. 

28. 

Quantity  of  Vowels. 

64. 

Anomalous  and  Defective  Verbs. 

29. 

Euphony  of  Vowels. 

65. 

'Ith  and  Layt. 

30. 

Loss  of  Vowels. 

66. 

Inflection    and    Classification    of 

31. 

The  Half-Vowel. 

Nouns. 

33. 

Shifting  of  Vowels. 

67. 

Nouns  with  one  Short  Vowel. 

33. 

New  Vowels. 

68. 

Nouns  with  two  Short  Vowels. 

69. 

Nouns  with  one    Short  and  one 

Part  Second — Etymology. 

Long  Vowel. 

34. 

Inseparable  Particles. 

70. 

Nouns  with   one    Long  and  one 

35. 

Personal  Pronouns. 

Short  Vowel. 

36. 

Pronominal  Suffixes. 

71. 

Nouns  with  two  Long  Vowels. 

TABLE   OF   CONTENTS. 


72.  Nouns  with  the  Second  Radical 

Doubled. 

73.  Nouns  with  one  or  more  Radicals 

Doubled. 

74.  Nouns  formed  by  Prefixes. 

75.  Nouns  formed  by  Affixes. 

76.  Gender,  Number,  and  State. 

77.  Nouns  with  SuflBxes. 

78.  Declension. 

79.  First  Declension  of  Masculines. 

80.  Second  Declension  of  Masculines. 

81.  Third  Declension  of  Masculines. 

82.  First  Declension  of  Feminines. 

83.  Second  Declension  of  Feminines. 

84.  Third  Declension  of  Feminines. 

85.  Fourth  Declension  of  Feminines. 

86.  Anomalies  of  Gender  and  Number. 

87.  Peculiar  Anomalies  of  Nouns. 

88.  The  Numerals. 

89.  The  Particles. 

Part  Third — Syntax. 

90.  The  Collective  Noun. 

91.  Gender  of  Noun. 

92.  Number  of  Noun. 

93.  Determination. 

94.  Apposition. 

95.  The  Nominative  Absolute. 

96.  The  Genitive. 

97.  The  Genitive  with  d. 

98.  The  Genitive  with  Prepositions. 

99.  The  Adjective. 

100.  Comparative  and  Superlative. 

101.  The  Personal  Pronoun. 

102.  The  Demonstrative  Pronoun. 

103.  The  Interrogative  Pronoun. 

104.  The  Relative  Pronoun. 


105.  The  Reflexive  Pronoun. 

106.  The  Possessive  Pronoun. 

107.  The  Indefinite  Pronoun. 

108.  Uses  of  Kul. 

109.  Uses  of  Medhem. 

110.  Numerals. 

111.  The  Verb. 

112.  The  Perfect. 

113.  The  Imperfect. 

114.  The  Imperfect  Cojitinued. 

115.  The  Imperative. 

116.  The  Participle  Active. 

117.  The  Passive  Participle. 

1 1 8.  Participles  as  Nouns. 

119.  The  Infinitive  Absolute. 

120.  The  Infinitive  Construct. 

121.  The  Subject  of  the  Verb. 

122.  Impersonal  Verbs. 

123.  The  Object  of.the  Verb. 

124.  The  Verb  with  Indirect  Object. 

125.  The  Verb  with  two  or  more  Ob 

jects. 

126.  Passives,  etc.,  with  Objects. 

127.  Uses  of  h'wo. 

128.  Usesof'/i'A. 

129.  'Hhidh  and  other  Auxiliaries. 

130.  Verbal  and  Nominal  Sentencea 

131.  Simple  Sentences. 

132.  The  Interrogative  Sentence. 

133.  Compound    Sentences,   Conjunc- 

tive. 

134.  Alternative  and  Adversative  Sen- 

tences. 

135.  Complex  Sentences. 

136.  Adjectival  or  Relative  Sentences. 

137.  Adverbial  Clauses  or  Sentences. 

138.  Conditional  Sentences. 


(..ALtVvHi--^ 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 


ALPHABET. 


Jacobite. 

t 
1 

1 

Names 
of  the  Signs. 

h 

1^ 

o 
G  a> 

2 

11 

6__ 

1^ 

Jl 

Remarks  : 

English  Equivalent 
of  the  sound. 

Olaph 

1 

V 

— 

r< 

1 

Spiritus  lenis,  h  in  "hour. 

Beth 

WS 

w£l 

Si 

A 

a 

2 

h,  bh. 

Gomal 

^ 

^ 

-x 

•^ 

-\ 

3 

ff,ffh. 

Dolath 

? 

r 

— 

— 

.1 

4 

d,dh. 

m 

(71 

01. 

— 

— 

CO 

5 

hf  always  as  in  home. 

Wau 

O 

a 

— 

— 

o 

6 

w,  as  in  wowwow. 

Zain 

\ 

V 

— 

\ 

7 

z. 

mth 

oM 

WUlk 

J^ 

^^ 

O) 

8 

chj  as  in  loch. 

TBth 

^ 

w^ 

4 

^ 

\ 

9 

Emphatic  t. 

Yudh 

^ 

s« 

■» 

- 

•* 

10 

y,  as  in  your. 

Koph 

t 

t 

A 

a 

vy^ 

20 

k  or  kh,  as  in  workhouse. 

Lomadh 

^. 

V 

i^ 

^ 

A 

30 

I 

Mim 

>o 

>a 

^ 

la 

>>» 

40 

m. 

Mn 

V 

^ 

J 

1 

.^ 

50 

n. 

Semhath 

sJS 

w£a 

£9 

tt 

00 

60 

s. 

•^ 

^ 

^ 

!^ 

^ 

J^ 

70 

Peculiar  guttural. 

Pg 

wS 

wA 

a 

a 

^ 

80 

P,f' 

^odhe 

vi 

5r 

— 

— 

_sr 

90 

Like  88  in  hiss. 

Koph 

^^ 

wA. 

A 

A 

ja 

100 

Guttural  k. 

Risch 

h 

r 

— 



1 

200 

r. 

Shin 

y^M> 

u^ 

^ 

▲ 

z 

300 

Always  sh  as  in  show. 

Tau 

Z 

£u 

— 



^ 

400 

f,  th. 

2  '.'%•'         EI^ME^^S:  CjF  SYRIAC. 

2  1.  The.SiirJatG'il^!^aJb^t'{s$eim^^l]  Ras  twenty-two  consonantal  signs 
or  letters.  The  first  letter  of  the 'name  o*f  each  sign  represents  its  sound  ; 
e.g.  ^-»-o  "beth"  is  the  name  of  the  sign,  "b"  is  its  sound  ;  joi  "he"  is  the 
name,  "h"  is  the  sound. 


?  2.  (1)  (a)  1^^  'aloho'  God  (1:1) ;  M  Wo'  earth  (1:1). 

(b)  See  last  syllable  in  examples  under  (1)  (a). 

(c)  5]|3?  d'lo'yor  (1  Cor.  9:26) ;  lU^  mio-yo'  (1  Cor.  10:26) ;  >c|i 
ko-yem  (Matt.  13:1)  (R.  >") ;  "^U  sho-yel  (Matt.  5:42) 
(R.  ^U) ;  "^t^  'o-yel  (Matt.  15:11)  (R.  '^). 

(2)  ^>I>|    ^  b'rishith  (1:1);  \^^^^  heshshukho' (1:2) ;  oi«^o  <no^ 
tuh  w'bhuh  (1:1) ;  ^\  'ap-pay  (1:2). 

Some  signs  stand  for  two  or  more  sounds. 

(1)  I  (Olaph)  is  generally — 

(a)  a  soft  breathing,  like  Ji  in  "hour,"  or 

(b)  quiescent  in  a  preceding  vowel ;  but  sometimes  it  is 

(c)  pronounced  as  Yudh,  e.  g.  when  preceded  or  followed  by  another 
Olaph,  and  in  the  active  participle  of  verbs  which  have  the  * 
middle  radical  Wau,  Olaph,  or  doubled. 

(2)  ^^  ^  ?  ^  *-s  ^  with  a  point  under  them  are  aspirated ;  with  a 
point  above  them  they  are  unaspirated.    See  §  9. 

§3.  o^   hu  (21:5);    ^c^i-J^  Phun  (21:5);   U^  pes-ho'.(21:8) ;   ovlo5 

ru-heh  (1:2);    Y^  \^^  mash-lem  (21:2);  ]Lh\  'ar-'o'  (1:1). 

It  is  to  be  noted  that  oi  is  always  pronounced  like  h  in  "home;" 
^*»  (h),  like  ch  in  "  loch,"  or  German  ch  in  "Rache  ;"  ^^  (sh),  like  sh  in 
"show  ;"  and  that  '^  is  "produced  by  a  smart  compression  of  the  upper 
part  of  the  windpipe  and  forcible  emission  of  the  breath." 

I  4.  1.  01^  kulleh  (5:9) ;  t-[  akh  (2:18) ;  1^^  'aloho'  (1:1) ;  ^  'al  (1:2); 
U^^^  sh'mayo'  (1:1);  >cu^  Vim  (5:9);  ]e<^  nehwe'  (1:3);  ^ 
men  (1:8) ;  ^  'al  (1:2) ;  '^^?  didha'  (5:14). 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  S 

2.  (1)  li?  d'lo'  (5:9) ;  i-^N^  lagh'lilo'  (24:5). 

(2)  1^(1:1);  a^  (23:14). 

(3)  ^U  (14:4). 

3.  (1)  N1  (23:12);  ^'1(3:5). 

(2)  ^l  (23:1) ;  ^all.  (23:2). 

(3)  cA  (23:7);  ^1^(30:1). 

(4)  anijo  (24:2) ;  oil  (24:12). 

(5)  '^ai-  (23:8) ;  -oio-Z^]  (24:1). 

(6)  \il  (24:16) ;  al^o  (24:16) ;  ^ll  (24:17) ;  -^^  (24:9). 

4.  M  (1:1);  i-^?(l:4);  ji  (1:6);  1^  (1:1);"  ^coi  (1:1);  oiaic 
(1:2);  ]>-o(l:3);  1^^(1:13);  1^1(1:5);  ^^^^  (1:6) ;  1^(1:1); 
M(l:l);  ^(1:1);  <JioZ  (1:1). 

1.  The  five  letters,  Koph,  Lomadli,  Mim,  Nun,  and  'L,  have  peculiar 
forms  at  the  end  of  words. 

2.  Lomadh  before  Olaph  is  perpendicular,  like  the  latter,  (1).  Initial 
Olaph  follows  the  slant  of  a  succeeding  Lomadh,  (2) ;  but  medial  Olaph 
remains  perpendicular,  (3).  A  medial  Lomadh  before  a  final  Lomadh  is 
written  as  in  'Ci^  (Matt.  9:33). 

3.  To  be  carefully  distinguished  are, 

(1)  Olaph,  ] ,  and  Zain, }  ; 

(2)  Beth,  ^  ,  and  Koph,  ^  ; 

(3)  Dolath,  ? ,  and  Rish,  h  ; 

(4)  Wau,  o ,  and  Koph,  ^  (Wau  can  be  joined  only  to  a  letter 
which  precedes,  but  Koph  to  a  letter  preceding  or  following); 

(5)  Yudh,  ^  ,  and  Shin,  ^^  ;  and 

(6)  Lomadh,    ^  ,    and  *E,   *^ ,   since  they  differ  as  to  size  only. 

4.  Olaph,  Dolath,  He,  "VYau,  Zain,  Sodhe,  Rish,  and  Tau  may  be 
connected  with  the  letter  which  precedes,  but  not  with  the  letter  which 
follows.  The  forms  of  Dolath  (?  or  r),  Rish  ('  or  r),  and  Tau  (^  or  ^)  are 
somewhat  dissimilar  in  the  two  cases.  ' 

5.  1 ,  ^ ,  and  o  are  called  vowel  letters. 
1 ,  01 ,  ^^  ,  and  '^  are  called  gutturals. 


4  ELE3IEJsTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [il  5,  (i. 

§  5.  Classification  of  Letters. 

1. 
Labials,     wc      o     >c     ws 
Dentals  or 


Sibilants,  f  1  ""  ^i  "^ 
Linguals,  ?  w^  ^'^  ^  ^ 
Palatals,  w^  s*  ws  wo 
Gutturals,  ]  oi  >--.  '^ 
Linguo-dental,       ' 

2. 

Vowel  letters,  I  ©  ^ 

1.  According  to  their  organic  formation,  consonants  are  classified 
as  (1)  Labials,  (2)  Dentals  or  Sibilants,  (3)  Linguals,  (4)  Palatals,  (5) 
Gutturals,  (6)  Linguo-dentals. 

2.  The  letters  1  ,  ®  ,  and  »•  were  often  used  b}'  the  Syrians  to 
express  the  long  vowel  sounds  and  diphthongs ;  and  hence,  they  are 
trailed  vowel-letters. 

§  6.  A'owel  Signs. 

1.  The  vowel  signs  in  use  among  the  Jacobites,  or  Occidental 
Syrians,  are  the  Greek  letters  Alpha,  Epsilon,  Eta,  Omikron,  and 
Upsilon,  turned  half  over.  They  were  introduced  about  700  A.  D.,  and 
represent  the  pronunciation  of  the  Syriac  at  that  time.  They  are  y  (a) 
Pethoho,  p  (o)  Zekofo,  •  (e)  Rebhoso,  -  (i)  Hebhoso,  *■  (u)  'Esoso. 

[iVb^e.— The  Nestorians  used  a  different  system  of  vowel  points. 
~  (a)  Pethaha,  e.  g.  ^^o  (Ps.  1:2). 

^(a)Zekafa,>aiy  (Ps.  1:1). 

—  (e,  i)  Rebhasa  arriha,  >f^oi  (Ps.  1:1). 

—  (e)  Rebhasa  karya,  ^3»-  (Ps.  1:3). 

—  (i)  Hebhasa,  |i-?  (Ps.  1:5). 

o  (u,  u)  'Esasa  allisa,  U©'  (Ps.  1:4). 

o  (o,  6)  'Esasa  rewiha  jijilai  (Ps.  1:2). 

The  later  Jacobites  combined  the  points  with  the  Greek  letter  system. 
Among  the  Nestorians,  —  (Zekafa)  was  pronounced  like  a  ia  "father ;" 


i  6,]  ELE]ytENTS   OF   SYRIAC.  6 

among  the  Jacobites,  its  equivalent  —  was  pronounced  like  o  in  "  note." 
The  Jacobite  Rebhoso  and  'Esoso  were  separated  into  two  signs  and 
sounds  among  the  Nestorians.] 

2.  The  names  of  the  vowels  are  of  Syriac  origin,  and  are  derived 
from  the  position  taken  by  the  lips  and  teeth  in  their  pronunciation. 
Pethoho  means  opening,  the  mouth  being  wide  open  when  it  is  pro- 
nounced;  Zekofo  means  raising;  'Esoso,  narrowing;  Rebhoso,  com- 
pression; and  Hebhoso,  depression. 

3.  (1)  1^  'aloho  (1:1) ;  U^  sh^mayo  (1:1) ;  M  'arV  (1:1). 

(2)  |Iq-^  heshshukho  (l:2)j  U*^^  pesho  (23:8);  ^  men 
(23:19);  ^^^  hoyden  (24:2);  r^  Ser  (24:3);  ]^  'one 
(24:4) ;  ]^i^  'erbe  (24:4). 

(3)  L^l^  b^rishith  (1:1);  --^  li  (23:2);  i^^?  diyathiki 
(23:18);    oi^l^?   d^bhidheh  (23:13);    oi--*o?  ruheh  (1:2); 

^CL^  kulPkhun  (23:18). 

(1)  Pethoho  was  pronounced  like  a  in  "hat;" 
Zekofo,  like  o  in  "note." 

(2)  Rebhoso  was  pronounced  like  e  in  "  met."  When  followed 
by  Yudh,  it  was  pronounced  like  ey  in  "  they ; "  as,  also 
when  followed  by  Olaph. 

(3)  Hebhoso  was  pronounced  like  i  in  "  machine  ; " 
'Esoso,  like  oo  in  "foot"  or  "  fool." 

4.  r^?  (23:8) ;  vL.o  (23:17) ;  U^  (23:1) ;  U^  (23:7) ;  >al2ui^ 

A  4  ^  la  * 

(23:13);  ji^r:^  (24:4) ;  I ^W^?  (Rom.  8:2) ;  ain^[(23:2);  <^o^ 

(1:2);   o^  (23:5). 
All  the  vowels  except  'Esoso  may  be  written  either  above  or  below  the  line. 

5.  (1)  MZ  (Acts  23:20);   \^  (23:3);  ^?  (23:5);   ^^  (23:2); 

en  (23:5). 
(2)  lIcuL:   (1:2);    jll:^  (1:5);    V^   (2:11);   V-l-.:^   (17:4); 
jj^oi  (17:14)  J   ail^o^j^  (J.  S.  11:19) ;    1^  (1:1). 


6  ELEMENTS   OF  SYRIAC.  [|  6, 

Vowels  may  be  written,  (1)  fully,  i.  e.  with  a  homogeneous  consonant, 
or  (2)  defectively. 

'Esoso  is  always  written  fully,  except  in  '^  all  and  '^^^^-^iso  on  account 
of;  and  sometimes  it  is  written  fully  even  in  these  instances. 

Remark. — The  homogeneous  consonants,  or  vcrwel-letters  [I  4.  5),  are 
]  ,  o  ,  and  >*  . 

(1)  Olaph  was  written  for  a  final  6  (coming  from  a  final  a,  which  it  still 
is  among  the  Nestorians)  or  e  (also  for  i  derived  from  e,  e.  g.  P  among 
the  Jacobites  is  ni). 

(2)  Olaph  was  written  also  for  a  medial  a  (or  6),  e  (or  f),  e.  g.  ^\-^  Peran 
(Jacobite,  Piran),  rr^i^  sonin  (Jacobite,  sanin)  (J.  S.  18:5). 

(3)  Olapli  was  written  for  a  final  a,  and  sometimes  for  a  medial  a,  in 
Greek  words,  e.  g.  l-^i^»a^®?  Soynara. 

(4)  Yudh  was  written  for  i,  and  sometimes  for*medial  e,  e.  g.  >  **^  = 
bish,  ^— •?  =  den. 

(5)  Yudh  was  written  for  the  diphthong  a%  e.  g.  ]^---s  baito. 

(6)  "VVau  was  written  everywhere  for  u  (except  in  '^  and  ^^^i>-^)  and 
also  for  Nestorian  o. 

(7)  Wau  was  also  written  for  the  diphthong  au  [aw)^  e.  g.  «^  lau. 

(8)  ^1  was  found  for  i  (e) ;  «-•  for  iu  or  eu,  e.  g.  ^--I^  ==  kin  (Mt.  1:19), 
i^^A  Ethh'niu  (J.  S.  3:11),  w>gin»NSni1  n'shamleu  (J.  S.  30:1). 

(9)  «  stands  for  long  o  in  the  exclamation  ©10/  (J!  S.  20:17),  but  c] 
(J.  S.  2:10)  =  o]  or. 

6.  (1)  l-ai:^  (J.  S.  7:11)  =  U^  king;  l^^-^^  =  \^^^^  counsel; 
1^1  =  ]^f  J  Ji-,  (J.  s.  6:4)  =  ^-? ;  c<^  (J.  S.  8:16)  =  o^  ; 
oax  (J.  S.  9:5)  =  c^  .  ?^  (J.  S,  23:20)  =  ?^  ;  r-^=-^  (J.  S. 
23:21)  =  r^  ;  ^^  (J.  S.  4:11)  =  |ii^  ;  ^r-^  (J.  S. 
3:19)  =  ^r^  • 
(2)  Ir^  (J.  S.  9:19)  =  1^  ;  ("r^  (J.  S.  2:11)  =  <^l^  ;  Ir^ 
(S.  S.  28:16)  =  1^ ;  ^  =  ^  (or  ^) ;  ^  (or  ^)  = 
^  ;  ^^  (J.  S.  8:3)  =  ^^  ;  ^o-Jcr,  (J.  S.  6:5)  =  ^ajfji  ; 
l^-a^  (J.  S.  9:4)  =  \^c1d  ;  \^aj^  (J.  S.  6:11)  =  \^eu^  ;  ^« 
(J.  S.  6:9)  =  -»^  ;  ^01  (J.  S.  3:22)  =  ^oi  . 


^  7.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  7 

(3)  crijA  (J.  S.  2:11)  =  oiyA  ;  ^^-=  (J.  S.  4:18)  =  ^^  ; 
i:.fll.i^]  (J.  S.  10:2)  =  L^JaJ^L-^]  ;  ^-.^^  (S.  S.  1:15)  = 
^■-^^  thou  art  willing;  ^^-^^^  (J.  S.  1:9)  =  ^^^^^  ;  ^^^^^  = 
L^^(cf.^}^  J.S.2:17);  .^r^  (J.  S.l:2) ;  :<ir^  ;  ^^ 
(J.  8.1:1)  =  ^^^^^^. 

(1)  In  many  manuscripts  and  books  tlie  vowels  and  forms  are  denoted 
by  a  syst^em  of  diacritical  points.  See,  for  example,  Joshua  the  Stylite, 
and  the  Spicilegium  Syriacum. 

(2)  In  general,  it  may  be  said  that  the  point  above  a  letter  stands 
[a)  for  a  as  distinguished  from  e,  i,  u,  or  the  half-vowel ; 

(5)  for  6  (a)  as  distinguished  from  all  other  vowels. 

(3)  Sometimes  words  have  two  points,  both  serving  to  diflFerentiate  the 
form ;  e.  g.  the  1st  sing,  has  a  point  above,  the  2d  sing,  a  point  below  the 
line  ;  but  the  3d  fem.  sing,  has  a  point  above  and  one  below. 

Remark. — Many  manuscripts  vary  their  pointings  ;  e.  g.  in  Joshua  the 
Stylite  (18:9,  ct  al.),  we  have  >a^  =  y=^  ,  because  the  Pe'al  is  usually 
marked  in  this  way ;  whereas,  elsewhere,  the  point  is  placed  above,  to 
denote  the  same  form. 

§  7.  Classification  of  Vowel  Sounds. 
1.  (1)^1(1:2);  ^1(1:2); 

^(1:8);  '^^^Vi  (1:13).  •    ^ 

],'oiQj  (1:5);  jiil^al  (2:6). 

(2)  ^(1:1);   -i=oi(l:l);  1h=  (1:11). 
2^  (1:7) ;  ^^4  (1:9) ;  U^  (22:1). 
2uL^,'  (1:1) ;  iILlm.  (2:11) ;  W  (2:16). 
|Ia-Lu(l:2);   a^ch  {1:2) ;   c^  (22:5). 

(3)  lU  b'ro'  (1:1) ;  U^  sh'mayo  (1:1). 

1.    As  to  quantity  vowels  are — 

(1)  Short,     y  .  o^ 

(2)  Long,      p     ]—     ^^     .^     o±. 

(3)  Half,  not  written,  but  pronounced  like  e  in  "  below." 


h  ELEMENTS   OF  SYRIAC.  [g  7. 

V  x  ^  b, 

2.  (1)  V^^  ;    Vi^Lj  ;   w^Oy-0  JioUness;   ^a-*'  heloved. 

(2)  'M^  (M^);  \^  icing;  {1^^  1:2). 

(3)  ^^-^  (1:7) ;    r^  f?/e  (U-*^)  ;   1^?  judgment ;  l^oh  (1:1) ;    vjsoo 
(^aiff   Nestorian)   end   (Isaic) ;    >oa-QJ  /^e  ^/la??  s^cr^itZ  (>coij3J). 

(4)  ^^  thousand;  -^1  (24:14);   l^  (24:5);  ^H  (6:11);   Pl^ 
or  JJl-i^is  s«are;  wcoi-.  (Ps.  1:3). 

2.  As  to  origin,  vowels  are — 

(1)  Pure,  a  [a],  (i),  i,  ii,  u. 

(2)  Obscured,  o        (a),  e,  (o). 

(3)  Contracted,  e,  i,  (6)  u. 

(4)  Heightened,  o         (a)  e,  i. 

Note. — The  letter  in  brackets  is  no  longer  found  ;  the  letters  in  paren- 
theses are  found  in  the  Nestorian,  but  not  in  the  Jacobite,  or  West 
Syriac.  The  Nestorians  pronounced  -^  (Rebhasa  arriha)  sometimes  as  e, 
sometimes  as  i. 

3.  (1)  s^  ,  but  |I^  king;  V^^  he  killed,  but  ^^^  she  killed; 

^  P  b-  0  7  7  7 

^^Cr°  ,  but  l-*'?3-o  holiness;   b'^^n  ,  hut  ^^a!i^  queen. 

P7  P0  7  0  7     P 

(2)  [a]  ^*^1 ,  l-«-sl  pure ;  >a^  he  stood,  ^*iiax)  she  stood, 

^  P       7  X  p      7 

{h)  wsar  ,  l^aio  eiid;  t-^  ,  U-^  eye. 
(c)   ''^^'\  pure ;  h^^^  wasp. 

Pi  P      X 

{d)  I'U*  from  her  TO  free;  \^]^  from  happo  violence. 

3.  As  to  yalue  in  inflection,  vowels  are — 

(1)  Changeahle,  to  wit :  all  half-vowels  and  all  short  vowels  not  in 
sharpened  syllables,  and  heightened  vowels. 

(2)  Unchangeahle,  to  wit : 

(a)  Vowels  long  by  nature  or  contraction,  except  (6),  those 
derived  from  diphthongs. 

(c)  Short  vowels  in  sharpened  syllables,  with  a  few  excep- 
tions  {d). 


12  8,  9.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  9 

§  8.  Diphthongs. 

1.  (1)  ]LqL  (1:6) ;   ^cnc^.^.Q^.i  (23:7). 

(2)  v^oioL^I  (6:13) ;   ^axzli^]  (24:1) ;   ^oiallcf  (26:7). 

(3)  ^cno-J^.^^  (Mt.  21:38) ;   cJlosJo  (25:10). 

2.  (1)  vJL^f  (1:2);  ^o^LL::!  (25:1) ;  ^1|?(25:9). 

(2)  ^jLii^(6:5);  ^J-c^  (25:12);  -t^  (25:9). 

(3)  sAor:?  s/^7i  of  plural. 

"Waw  and  Yudh  at  the  end  of  a  syllable,  after  a  heterogeneous  vowel, 
form  diphthongs.     We  have — 

1.  (1)  Waw  after  a,  pronounced  like  ow  in  "how." 

(2)  c-»  pronounced  e-oo,  or  like  Italian  eu  in  "eufonia." 

(3)  <=-* ,  like  ew  in  "  mew." 

2.  (1)  -^ ,  like  the  English  adverb  "ay.'' 

(2)  ^''-  ,  like  owiin  "owing." 

(3)  ^®-^  ,  like  uoy  in  "  buoy,"  when  you  give  the  o  the  sound  of  o  in 
'do.' 


14  J_    »J 


§  9.  Unvowelled  Consonants. 

1.  I^'f  'ar-'o'  (1:1) ;  h^=^  nuh-ro'  (1:3) ;  i-^?  ram-sho'  (1:5). 

2.  B-'rishith  b-'rc'  sh^mnyo'  w^yoth  (1:1). 

3.  ^^o  (1:4);   H^o  (1:7);   I^W,  (1:7). 

Note. — \^'^r**  joy  ;  ]^^^^^^  ways  ;   \^'^i^:>^=^  wisdom  ;   l^i^  God. 

In  Syriac  there  is  no  sign  to  show  that  a  consonant  is  without  a  vowel, 
or  that  it  is  to  be  pronounced  with  a  quickly  uttered  e  sound,  or  half- 
vowel.     We  have  the  facts,  however,  without  the  sign.     See  1,  2. 

3.  The  phenomena  denoted  in  Hebrew  by  medial  Sh^wa  occurred  in 
Syriac  also. 

Note. — Consonants  sometimes  take  a  helping  vowel.     See  §  32. 


10  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [2  10,  11. 

?  10.  Orthographic  Signs.     Rukhokh  and  Kushoj-. 
1.  (1)  Iu.l-i(l:l);   2l(l:l);  |Iall(l:2);   r^  (1:6). 

(2)oiaio(l:2);    ji^^o  (1:7) ;   ovii:^  (1:13) ;    |I-*^  (1:2). 
(3)  H^I?  ]?<nal:^(l:4);   i^^^:^  |i-.-c9    (1:6). 

2.(1)1^^(1:1);   oioZ(l:l);   l!^?(l:2);   ^olli^  (1:10) ;   H   m  S 
(1:12) ;   c^  (2:12) ;  1^^  (2:13). 

(2)  ^]  (1:2) ;    \Ij^  (1:10) ;   ovl^  (3:12) ;  ^2^2^  (5:15) ; 
]U^  (25:6). 

(3)  >^f  (2:18) ;   ^sloL  (5:15) ;  |^m(2:6);   ouL^*  -»i[(3:5). 

(4)  fi^l  (24:10) ;  |ii4^  (24:17) ;  |Li^?(24:l);  o-.^o  (24:2). 


1.  Rukhokh  {softening)  is  a  point  placed  under  the  letters  "-^  ,  ^,  ? , 
^  ,  ^  ,  and  ^  ,  to  show  that  they  are  to  be  aspirated.  It  occurs  when- 
ever one  of  these  letters  is  preceded  either  (1)  by  a  full  vowel,  or  (2)  by  a 
half -vowel. 

(3)  It  is  to  be  noted,  also,  that  these  letters  may  be  aspirated  when 
the  word  immediately  preceding  them  ends  in  a  vowel. 

2.  Kushoy  {hardening)  is  a  point  above  the  letters  ^^  ,  »-«^,  ? ,  ^  ,  ^^ 
and  -^ ,  to  show  that  they  are  unaspirated.    It  occurs — 

(1)  When  the  aspirates  are  not  preceded  by  a  vowel  or  half -vowel. 

(2)  When  they  are  preceded  by  a  full  vowel  and  are  doubled. 

(3)  After  all  diphthongs,  except  in  ^1  • 

p      y 

Note. — 1^-*-»«  (3:8)  and  similar  words  are  no  exception,  since  the 
Yudh  is  doubled,  and  we  read  hay-y'tho'. 

(4)  We  have  no  sign  to  denote  the  doubling  in  any  but  the  aspirate 
letters.    In  many  texts,  it  is  omitted  from  them  also. 

§  11.  The  Linea  Occultans 

1.  ^Tulo  (2:6);    U^|  (5:10) ;   ^siolo^  (2:17) ;  1^^^(11:2). 

2.  |1j|  (2:17);  PI  (6:5);  M?  (22:2);  pH*i  (26:15);  iVl  (26:19). 


2  12.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  11 

3.  ^>^o?  (21:7);    c^]o  (22:9);    >^^  (22:11);    -^oial^  (23:13); 

a^  (23:16). 
4  ?^o  (Lk.  1:72) ;  ^0901^2  (John  15:4) ;  rr-r-f^  (1  ^or.  11:2). 
5.  ^'^  (1  Tim.  6:11) ;  o^^^  (1  Cor.  14:1) ;  ^r^  (Mt.  21:5). 
i?.— V^^l  (Acts 23:11) ;  VdLi.]  (Mt.21:21) ;  ol^Li.]  (Heb.  13:17). 

A  line,  called  the  linea  occultans,  is  put  under  certain  letters  to  show 
that,  though  written,  they  are  not  to  be  pronounced. 

1.  It  occurs  most  commonly  with  an  assimilated  Nun  or  a  silent  He. 

2.  Olaph  is  occult  when  not  preceded  or  followed  by  a  vowel. 

3.  Waw  and  Yudh  are  never  marked  by  the  linea  occultans,  even  when 
at  the  end  of  a  word  and  not  preceded  by  a  vowel. 

4.  In  '''^-^  to  remember^  'E  receives  the  linea  occultans  to  show  that  it 
is  to  be  pronounced  like  Olaph. 

Y  V 

5.  In  ^'o»  rwTi,  and  ^'t^  daughter  of^  rish  has  the  linea  occultans. 
Remarh. — In  the  Ethpe'el  Imperative,  a  line  occurs  under  the  second 

radical  among  the  Jacobites  and  over  it  among  the  Nestorians.    This  line 
has  the  force  of  Marhetono  rather  than  of  the  Linea  Occultans  (cf.  §  12.2). 

§  X2.  Mehagyono  and  Marhetono. 

1.  .alL.^[  (6:9) ;  rr*'*"-!^  (2:3) ;  jL:^  wisdom  (=  \h:^^) ;  ^clI^UJ 
they  shall  ash  (=  ^aX|-iJ). 

2.  (1)  l^i-—  (2:15) ;  «-^^  tliey  have  divided;  1^^^  six;  ^£ua.  sixty. 
(2)  ~rl>  =  U-i^  (Kirsch,  "  Chrest.,"  p.  134) ;  ^  My  (J.  S. 21:20); 

o]  (J.  S.  1:1) ;  c|  (Kirsch,  "  Chrest.,"  p.  64:7). 

1.  Mehagyono  isa  sign  placed  under  a  letter  to  show  that  it  is  to  be 
pronounced  with  a  short  vowel. 

2.  (1)  Marhetono  is  a  line  placed  above  a  letter  to  show  that  it  is  to 
be  pronounced  without  a  vowel. 

(2)  A  diacritical  line  is  used  also  to  denote  an  abbreviation  or  a 
number.  On  the  ©  of  the  interjection  c]  we  find  either  a  line  or  the 
Greek  Omega,  to  distinguish  it  from  c|  or. 

Remark. — For  Marhetono  with  the  Imv.  Ethpe'el,  see  1 11.  Rem, 


12  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§§  13.-15. 

5  13,  Sign  of  the  plural. 

2.  l5li  (1:13) ;  1^  (2:2) ;  ]^p^  (24:4). 

3.  ^o^^iJLo  (24:11) ;  ^VZ?  (1:9). 


/ 


1.  Two  points,  called  Rebbuy,  are  placed  horizontally  over  a  word  to 
indicate  that  it  is  plural. 

2.  One  of  these  points  may  coincide  with  the  diacritical  point  of  the 
Rish. 

3.  Rebbuy  may  stand  with  the  dual  also. 

f  14,  Accent. 

In  modern  Syriac,  the  accent  is  on  the  penult ;  the  place  of  the 
accent  in  ancient  Syriac  is  still  in  dispute.  There  follows  a  summary 
based  on  Duval : 

1.  The  accent  is  generally  on  the  penult. 

2.  The  ultima  receives  it, 
(a)  In  monosyllables. 

{!))  When  it  is  a  closed  syllable  with  a  long  vowel, 
(c)  When  the  first  of  two  vowels  is  a  helping  vowel. 

3.  The  antepenult  never  receives  the  accent,  except  when  the  sec- 
ond vowel  is  a  helping  vowel. 


i  15,  The  Accents. 

An  involved  system  of  accents  was  used,  especially  for  exegetical 
purposes,  in  commentaries  on  the  Scriptures.  According  to  Ewald,  they 
were  used,  (1)  to  denote  the  relation  of  the  parts  of  a  chapter,  (2)  to 
denote  the  divisions  of  the  sentences,  (3)  to  denote  the  grammatical  rela- 
tions between  words,  (4)  to  denote  the  sentiment,  or  rhetorical  character- 
istics of  the  sentence. 

According  to  Bar  Hebraeus,  the  number  of  the  accents  was  forty. 
In  many  manuscripts  we  have  but  two  ;  a  single  dot,  like  our  period,  for 
short  sentences,  and  four  dots  for  longer.  In  the  text  of  Walton's  Poly- 
glott,  four  dots  are  used  for  paragraphs,  and  one  for  shorter  periods ; 
while  two  are  used  to  separate  protasis  and  apodosis,  dependent  from 
principal  sentences,  and  often  the  minor  parts  of  subordinate  sentences. 
Three  dots  are  used  to  call  special  attention  to  w-hat  precedes.  See  Gen. 
l:5,7j  and  Matt.  24:30,38,43,47. 


i^  16,  17..]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  13 

§  16.  Syllables. 

0     0  7  0    7  0^.* 

1.  jau:^ 'a-lo-lio'(l:l);  1-^''^  sli«ina-yo'(l:l);  i-aa-»-i.o -w^hesli-shu- 
klio' (1:2). 

2.  M  'ar-'o'  (1:1) ;  ^c^i  h-'woth  (1:1) ;  oulo^o  (1:2). 

Remarh  1. — 1^^^  six;  ^—-i^^  sixty ;  ]^^^  covered ;  ^*^^  three;  ^^ 

7 

here;  '^^-^  they  were  foolish, 
Remarh  2— ]L[\^:^)',  wAiJ(l5:8);  1^^1(17:15);  ^oL^i]  (17:11). 

1.  A  word  lias  as  many  syllables  as  it  has  full  vowels.  A  balf-vowel 
does  not  constitute  a  syllable. 

2.  Every  syllable  must  begin  with  a  consonant.  It  may  begin  with 
two  consonants,  in  which  case  the  first  takes  a  half-vowel. 

Remarh  1. — In  1^^^  and  -<— '^^-^ ,  and  in  later  times  in  some  other  words, 
there  is  no  half -vowel ;  e.  g.  1^^  =  shto'. 

Remarh  2. — Words  beginning  with  v^  quiescing  in  ^  are  exceptions  to 
this  rule.  According  to  some,  they  are  to  be  pronounced,  as  they  are 
sometimes  written,  with  an  Olaph  before  them.  According  to  Bar 
Hebrasus,  j^^r*  is  pronounced  "ida'tho"'  by  the  Jacobites,  and  "yida'- 
tha' "  by  the  Nestorians. 

3.  iL-azI  (15:7);     »    ^    -^   1  (15:5);   v>i[  (16:11);   r^ji  (16:15); 
z:-.!^.?  (1:7). 

3.  At  the  end  of  a  syllable,  two  consonants  may  be  pronounced,  though 
more  may  be  written. 

§  17.  Syllables. 

1.  llir(l:l);  |Ii.4.(l:l);  ]Lo^Z{l:2). 

2.  ^  (1:1) ;  ^coi  (1:1) ;  hL^  (1:6). 

3.  llall  (1:2) ;  ^1  (1:2) ;  r^  (1:4). 

7  7  7        7  0       7  ^K    *^ 

4.  r-a-^o  (1:7) ;   i^i^?  (1:7) ;  ^-^r^^  she  made  thee;   ^o^i-iJ^^  he 

U^      7         7  0       7  0       7  P       m 

hilled  you;  ^  '^  >  "'"^'^  your  hings  ;  ]^'r^leper;  l^ot^gold;  V^ls 


14  ELEMENTS  OF  SYKIAC.  [§  18. 

P  0  0       7  !>  7  P        7 

vying;  \^    '^   I  goodness ;  \^'r^^  gospel ;  ]^*isfl-*J  breath;  ]^-*»t-^ 

P     l>       7 

bird ;  ]^-^t-^  tribes. 

1.  S3^11ables  which  end  in  a  vowel  are  called  open. 

2.  Syllables  ending  in  a  consonant  are  called  closed. 

3.  A  closed  syllable  whose  last  consonant  is  doubled  is  called  sharpened. 

4.  A  syllable  ending  in  a  short  vowel  followed  by  a  consonant  with  a 
half-vowel  is  called  half -open. 

Note. — The  syllable  is  half-open,  (a)  in  the  3d  fem.  sing.  Perf.  before 
suffixes,  (b)  in  the  syllable  before  ^a^  and  r^  when  it  does  not  end  in  a 
diphthong,  (c)  in  many  nouns,  especially  before  the  feminine  ending. 

§  18,  Euphony  of  Consonants.    Assimilation. 

1.  lLL^(R.  |^:|)  (24:1) ;  l^^  brick  (11:3). 

^f(l:2);  o^  it  shone  {'L\si.^'ll)\  -^  he  shall  keep  [1,^.11:21)  \ 
jli^  (3:17) ;  J^*  let  shine  (Mt.  5:16). 

2.  \^\  (5:5);  M  (6:10) ;  1^-^  (15:9). 

3.  ]^^  church;  \^'^f^»^  new ;  |^  «  ^"^  simj^le;  ^^^ A  Jie  assented ; 

7  7 

'  ^*  ^^1  he  prepared. 

7    7.  ^    P    7 

Remark. — r^^A  it  was  broJcen;  ]^^90  and  that  which  was  like. 

4.  umS  (Mt.  13:2) ;  -^1  (Mt.  17:1). 

1.  At  the  end  of  a  syllable,  Nun  is  assimilated  to  the  following  conso- 
nant, which  is  then  doubled. 

Note. — Before  ai  this  assimilation  does  not  take  place. 

2.  The  Nun  is  sometimes  written,  though  not  pronounced.  When  not 
final,  it  then  receives  linea  occultans. 

3.  "When  Taw  is  preceded  or  followed  by  Dolath  or  Teth,  the  first  lin- 
gual is  assimilated  to  the  second,  and  written  with  or  without  the  linea 
occultans. 

i?.— When  one  Taw  or  Dolath  precedes  another,  both  are  unaspirated. 

4.  In  the  verb  ^  '"''^^  to  ascend^  where  Semkath  ends  one  syllable  and 
Lomadh  begins  another,  the  Lomadh  is  assimilated  to  the  Semkath  ;  see 
g  65.  8. 


g  19.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  15 

§  19.  Occultation. 

1.  (1)  UJ[  (2:17) ;  PI  (14:5 ;  22:14) ;  PVI  (14:1). 
(2)  va|J^  'my  enemy  ;  ^oijJLi:  your  enemy. 

2.  (1)  a.  Icoi  v-aluo  (3:17) ;  |coi  >cu  j-L.  (5:9) ;  ]coi  j^oi  on  Ae  was 

a  priest  (Gren.  14:18). 
5.  ]oai  ucail  (25:7);  ]ooi  ji]  (27:6). 

(2)  h^^  (6:7) ;  ^^  (28:7) ;  oc^rilo  (29:14). 

h.7  7       h.        7  y 

(3)  ^010-1.1  (8:2);  '^gioNn  4  t.V  (11:8);   ^oia   ^   \i  \    i    1  (22:3); 
^oiclL.  (22:13). 

(4)  ^aiil^  (22:12);  ocn|j|  (22:15). 

(5)  jleo^j  i?ome;  l-^oi^s  (Eph.  3:12). 

3.  Viiial  (1:12) ;  liail  (17:13) ;  v^-^i^  (11:16). 

4.  r^i-^  ,^*  ^^X)  t(je  are  hilling. 

5.  |Z^  (Mt.  18:17);  U^  (^t.  9:17);  i^j^:-  (Mk.  16:17). 

6.  Iu-jf(6:10);   i^^ll(5:9);   1%-^  (12:9);   ^al.{UJ,  (32:14). 
|L<^  (Lk.  12:16) ;  ^tf>  (Acts  7:21) ;  a^'^  (1  Cor.  9:24). 

7.  o-^\Z  (10:12) ;  a^?o  (10:15) ;  ^'t-^l  -^^  (32:12). 


Occultation  occurs  when  a  letter  is  written  but  not  pronounced.    It  is 
generally  denoted  hy  tlie  linea  occultans.    It  occurs, 

1.  With  Olaph,  (1)  at  the  beginning  of  a  word  when  not  followed  by  a 
vowel ;  (2)  in  the  middle  of  a  word  when  not  preceded  by  a  vowel. 

2.  With  He,  (1)  In  jc^  [a)  after  a  predicate  adjective,  participle  or 
noun,  and  [h)  when  an  auxiliary  verb. 

(2)  In  parts  of  ^^ov-.  to  give. 

(3)  In  the  3d  sing.  masc.  suffix. 

(4)  In  '^^  and  ^oi  when  they  are  used  for  the  verb  to  he. 

(5)  In  Grreek  words  beginning  with  Rho^  the  h  being  written  after 
the  r,  as  in  Latin. 


16  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [U  20,  21, 

3.  TThen  a  letter  is  written  twice  to  show  the  derivation  of  the  word, 
the  linea  occultans  being  placed  under  the  first. 

4.  With  ■*•  in  ^^i-»»  when  employed  for  the  verb  to  be. 

5.  Sometimes  with  ?  before  ^  • 

6.  Often  with  Nun,  sometimes  with  Lomadh  and  Rish. 

7.  Occult  o  and  >*  are  never  marked  by  the  linea  occultans.    At  the 
end  of  words  they  are  occiilt  whenever  not  preceded  by  a  vowel. 

I  20.  Addition. 

1.  ]L^h]  (1:8) ;  fliZ^f  (Mk.  13:19). 

y  0   I  7  p     * 

Rem.  l.—cLj.]  (23:18);  T«^r^l  stadium;  ]i^]  foundation. 
Rem.  j^.— lioi-l  (1:5);  ^oL^I  (18:19). 

An  Olaph  with  a  short  vowel  is  sometimes  put  before  an  unvoweled 

consonant  (Olaph  prosthetic). 
Rem.  1. — Before  "-^  and  foreign  words  beginning  with  ^-^  the  vowel  is>^ 
Revi.  S. — Before  >*  the  prosthetic  Olaph  takes  ^  in  which  the  ^  qui- 

esces. 

2.  Vfal^(6:4) ;    i^r^Vn  (from  ^^^o-)  (1  Tim.  4:16) ;  .^^r^  (r  inserted) 
(5:7) ;  ^^U^  (R.  ]^)  he  changed;  iWll  {^  inserted)  (1  Cor.  7:29). 

3.  ^Iz]  (Mk.  15:47) ;  ola^i]  (Ex.  18:11  Hexaplar). 

2.  A  letter  is  sometimes  inserted  in  a  word  and  strengthens  it  in  the 
same  way  as  the  doubling  of  a  radical. 

3.  In  later  times  a  Taw  was  added  to  the  Ethpe'el  of  e-Waw  verbs, 
both  being  unaspirated. 

§  21.  Transposition. 

1.  -ChySo  (1:13) ;  ^??l]  (Mt.  11:19) ;  oI^^L-isf  (Mt.  16:12) ;  U^^J 
(Heb.  10:23) ;  ^^]  (Lk.  9:36). 

2.  ^]A  (Mt.  26:8 ;  Spic.  Syr.  40:14). 

3.  «^'«  (1  Cor.  14:1). 


§  22.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  17 

Transposition  occurs, 

1.  In  the  passives  of  the  simple  and  intensive  species  when  the  first 
radical  is  a  sibilant.  Before  1  the  ^  is  changed  into  ?  before  ^  into  ^  • 
I  22.  4. 

2.  In  the  Ethpe'el  of  1^  verbs. 

3.  In  the  Imperative  of  ^'^^  to  run. 

I  22.  Permutation. 

1.  (1)  r-f  oUMt.  22:7) ;  r-^o[(5:3);  «IM(5:4);  |-I^  (R.  ]]^)  ^o 

make  unclean ;  0-^=^  (23:8);  ^^W^l  (Ps.  5:3). 
(2)  >cuJ8ZZ](Mk.  15:47);  r-^^l  (Mt.25:10);  ^o^^joiz  (Did.  41:19). 
^^^  (Did.  3:3) ;  oJilz]  (Ex.  2:23). 

2.  iJo  (Mt.  23:23) ;  r^o  (32:21) ;  ^cjl^  koyem  (John  11:23) ;  \^ 
(Mt.  24:15) ;  ^c|-.4i^  they  struck  me  (Sym.  Job  16:10). 
i?^,,,._ill(J.S.3:20);  >al^  (J.  S.66:2) ;  >cll  (J.S.70:4;77:12). 

3.  ^ip  (Mt.  5:42) ;  ^[U  (Mt.  6:27) ;  ^'JLi^  (1  Cor.  15:50) ;  ^1^ 
(Eccl.  9:4). 

4.  'C^?>i(l:13);  -»h4 J  (Mt.  9:17) ;  .-tjIL^ J  (Lk.  24:7) ;  ^??l]  (Mt. 
11:19). 

1.  (1)  In  the  causative  of  most  verbs  1^  the  first  radical  is  changed  to 

"Waw  ;  in  l-^l  to  come^  it  is  changed  to  Yudh.    In  some  cases  in  verbs  P* 

also,  the  Olaph  is  changed  to  Yudh. 

(2)  In  the  Ettaph'al  of  'El  Waw  verbs,  and  in  the  Ethpe'el  and  Eth- 
pa'al  of  a  few  Pe  Olaph  verbs,  the  Olaph  is  changed  to  Taw. 

2.  In  all  a^  verbs,  except  P©  and  r^®  ,  the  Waw  is  changed  into  Yudh. 
In  the  Part,  active  of  "^  verbs  the  Waw  is  changed  to  Yudh  in  pronun- 
ciation, though  in  the  masc.  sing,  it  is  written  with  Olaph.  In  some 
verbs  an  Olaph  is  sometimes  written  where  we  generally  have  Waw. 

i?emorr/j.— Four  times  in  Joshua  the  Stylite,  the  Part.  act.  masc.  sing. 
of  an  'fi  Waw  verb  is  written  with  a  Yudh  instead  of  an  Olaph,  in  place 
of  the  second  radical. 


16  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [|  23. 

3.  Yudh  is  changed  to  Olaph  in  the  Pe'al  Imperfect  and  Infinitive  of 
verbs  ^*^  and  sometimes  in  the  verbal  nouns  of  verbs  *^  • 

4.  In  the  passive  conjugations  of  verbs  beginning  -with  ?  or  ^ ,  transpo- 
sition having  first  taken  place,  according  to  §  21.  1,  Taw  is  changed  to  ? 
after  }  and  to  ^  after  ^  • 

5.  He  is  changed  to  Yudh  in  a-*coi  for  caicoi  (24:8;  1  Tim.  1:17) ;  and 
perhaps  'E  to  Olaph  in  H^l  lustful  ("Acta  Martyrum,"  ii.  361). 

2  23,  Rejection. 

1.  (1)  Q«::^i  (Mt.  28:19);  N  (11:1);  .^-^1^  (32:8);  r-^  (23:9); 

Ujl(26:3);  1^1  (Lk.  10:39). 

(2)  ^^9  (Prov.  3:6) ;  ^«  (Mt.  5:42) ;  ^^2  (Mt.  22:44). 

(3)  Zal(30:3);  r^  (Mt.  19:17). 

(4)  U^ausLk.  (Rom.  1:30);  U^^^^^i^::- president. 

1.  Rejection  may  take  place  at  the  beginning  of  a  word, 

(1)  With  Olaph  in  the  Imperative  of  Pe  Olaph  verbs,  and  often  else- 
where when  the  Olaph  is  occult. 

(2)  With  Yudh,  in  the  Imperative  of  Pe  Yudh  verbs. 

(3)  With  Nun,  in  the  Imperative  of  Pe  Nun  verbs. 

(4)  With  Mim,  in  certain  nouns  formed  from  Pa'el  Participles. 

2.  (1)  ii4(=r^U])  (Gen.  31:22);  ]2UMt.8:7);  .^(Mt.5:19); 

r-^l  (Ps.  45:1) ;  wa-1^  (25:17) ;  ^-*-^  (for  -^U)  (16:14) ; 

z  w  z  z 

.4^  (=  s^U^)  (Judges  11:25). 

(2)  >al(26:7);  ^oL^iJ  (25:15);  >cIia::I(Mt.6:5);  Ui(Jn.5:21). 

(3)  iV^  (^or  i^)  (James  3:6) ;  Ur^(for  Ut-^r^)  (Rom. 
3:13);  ]^  for  ^r^)  (Ps.45:3);  ]iL-L^(for  ]lli^)  (24:1); 
uia?  (for  wnl^)  (Rev.  4:1). 

(4)  Ur^  (for  U4^)  (24:1) ;  r,^^^  (Hex.  Ruth  1:13) ;  >a^^^ 
(Sym.  Job  41:4) ;  M^^  (Judges  6:18), 


§  23.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  19 

2.  Rejection  takes  place  in  the  middle  of  a  word, — 

(1)  With  Olaph,  in  the  1st  sing.  Imperfect  Pe'al ;  and  often,  in  the 
Imperfect  and  Participle  of  the  Pa'el,  and  sometimes  in  the  Ethpe'el,  of 
Pe  Olaph  verbs.  Olaph  is  sometimes  rejected  also  from  'E  Olaph  deriv- 
atives. 

(2)  With  Waw  and  Yudh,  when  they  stand  between  two  vowels,  or 
between  a  half-vowel  and  a  vowel ;  and  sometimes  elsewhere. 

(3)  In  isolated  instances,  with  Lomadh,  Rish  and  Nun. 

(4)  With  Taw,  in  the  Ethpe'el,  whenever  three  Taws  would  come 
together ;  and  in  a  few  nouns  when  two  Taws  would  come  together. 

3.  (1)  ^  (=  1^)  (28:14) ;   -^'^[o  (=  o-I^^o)  (6:3) ;    ,— L^ 

(J.  S.  26:13);  ^Lizjo  (=  ,-.-^LIz]o)  (6:1) ;  V-i^4 
(J.  S.  15:10). 

(2)  ^1  (1:2);  I   ^  "^    '(1:12);  1?!^  (1:15);  0^^(23:7);  ^^ 

A  -  ^  ' 

(23:1);  q:^|(23:2);  >^i-o  (32:12). 

(3)  cilii5(Mt.  12:25);   U^:^  queen;  ^?o^  (Ephr.  3:427) ;  ^ 
house  (Mt.  12:25). 

3.  Rejection  takes  place  at  the  end  of  a  word, — 

(1)  Sometimes  with  Waw,  in  the  3d  masc.  plur.;  and  with  Yudh,  in 
the  3d  fem.  plur.  of  verbs.    Olaph  is  sometimes  rejected  from  l-»^  much. 

(2)  The  final  Nun  of  verbs  is  generally  rejected.  The  final  Nun  of 
nouns  plural  is  always  rejected  in  the  emphatic  and  construct  states. 

(3)  A  final  Taw  is  rejected  from  the  feminine  singular  absolute  of 
nouns ;  and  in  Mt.  12:25,  from  1^^^*^  house, 

4.  (1)  ^f  (=  J  wsf)  (24:5) ;  ^^'r^  (=  -^1  r-^)  (Mt.  12:12) ;  9^ 

(=  bl]  ^)  (24:4) ;  ,-Lx.  ^  (18:12) ;  0*^n>w  (=  ^*Vi«n 
^)(lThess.3:3);  f?^  (Lk.4:36);  oJct  (=  o« |J«)  (23:17) ; 
qJl^  (6:9) ;  o^.  (==  o^  P)  (Mt.  13:27) ;  U«  (23:19) ;  -^oi 
(=^01^01)  (Judith  1:5). 


20  ELEMENTS  OF  SYKIAC.  [^  24, 

(2)  ?JLl.^D  jaS^ 

y    p  m   p 

Y       P  7  P 


7  P  7       It.    P 


K  «     £> 


7       7     7  7       7  7       7 

(3)  H^^i^'] /owntoiTi ;  imSn^^  seventeen;  \  ^^ ^-^  nineteen. 

4.  (1)  Many  compound  words,  or  words  whicli  coalesce,  drop  one  or 
more  letters. 

(2)  The  enclitic  forms  jof  the  personal  pronouns  coalesce  with  Parti- 
ciples and  adjectives,  forming  as  it  were,  a  new  tense. 

(3)  When  a  number  ending  in  'E  combines  with  t^^^  ten,  one  'E  is 
dropped. 

S  24.   Otiose  Letters. 

1.  11?^  (1:12) ;  \\^  (Mt.  19:29) ;  11^  (Mk.  1:23) ;  11^?  {3  John  : 6) ; 
ll'rfi?  (14:15). 

2.  Qi^o  (6:2);  ^r^o  (6:1);  oxijo  (6:1). 

3.  vljl]  ._£-^  (32:12);  -^1  (John  20:17) ;  ^^r^?  (6:9);  ^ 
(6:15);  ^.^oLl^o  (6:14) ;  >^M(Mt.2:6);  '»  Vi  M6:8);  -^^\ 
(6:9);  ^.aiJlai^  (22:5);  ^^  (13:3);  -^^  (19:9). 

Otiose  letters  are  those  which  are  neither  quiescent  in  a  previous  vowel 
nor  marked  b^^  the  linea  occultans.  but  yet  are  unpronounced.    They  are, 

1.  Olaph  final  when  preceded  by  another  Olaph. 

2.  Wawat  the  end  of  verbs,  when  not  preceded  by  a  vowel. 

3.  Yudh,  in  the  3d  fem.  plur.  of  verbs ;  in  the  2d  fern.  sing,  of  verbs 
and  pronouns;  and  in  the  pronominal  suffixes  of  the  1st  sing,  (except 
when  preceded  by  a  vowel),  2d  fem.  sing.,  and  of  the  3d  masc.  sing,  when 
it  ends  in  Yudh. 


J  25.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  21 

'^    I  25.  Quiescence. 

1.  (1)  oL^^U  (28:3) ;  .=^1^  (5:10) ;  ^1^  (2  Mace.  5:24). 

(2)  ^UJ  (James  1:6) ;  i^^i-^^  (Heb.  10:6) ;  ^U  (1  Sam.  25:36) ; 
^ziii  (Ezek.  16:27). 

(3)  i^lii  (32:2);  oJ^l^l  (James  5:2);  r^l-^l?  (28:1);  |jilli 
(Hex.  Jer.  10:19). 

(4)  l?«^  (18:17) ;    jii  (18:19) ;  f^^i^?  (18:17) ;  ^r^  (18:10);  l^-o 
(1:1) ;  1^0^  (Rom.  16:1) ;  ^l:al'^  (Rom.  16:3). 

i?em.i.—r^'^f?  (18:13);    f^jJ  (18:15) ;   ftji  (18:11);   r^jo 

(1:6);  ^]o(l:13);  U^^P  (1:8). 
i?cwi.^.— l^Mod:!);    ri|o(l:3);   lU  (1:1);  1?!^  (1:13) ;  T^cfo 

(Rev.  5:9);  ^^oj?  (Lk.  2:1). 

U      1.  (1)  At  the  end  of  a  syllable  Olaph  loses  its  consonantal  force  and 
quiesces  in  the  preceding  vowel. 

^  (2)  When  Olaph  with  a  vowel  follows  an  unvoweled  consonant,  the 
vowel  is  usually  thrown  back  on  the  preceding  consonant,  and  the  Olaph 
quiesces  (cf.  I  32.  3). 

(3)  In  the  middle  of  a  word,  when  Olaph  should  receive  a  half- vowel, 
it  quiesces  in  a  short  full  vowel  given  to  the  preceding  consonant. 

(4)  When  a  vowel-letter,  Olaph  always  quiesces. 

Rem.  1. — The  inseparable  particles  ^^  ?  ^  and  <=>  draw  back  the 
vowel  of  the  Olaph. 

Rem.  2. — Olaph  may  quiesce  in  any  one  of  the  vowels. 

2.  (1)  ]iloal(2Pet.3:9);  |i?cil  (2Pet.l:2) ;  C?oal  (Acts  13:32) ; 

\^}o:i^inflammatwn  (Thes.  Syr.  697). 

(2)  l^oll  (Heb.  12:20)  ]^o-J»  ;  jZo^  (15:1);  Uc|f  (2Cor.  6:5). 

(3)  oioZ(l:l);  ciai(l:2);  lldli  (1:2). 


22  ZLBMENTS  OF  SYBIAa  [2  25. 

2.  (1)  "Waw  quiesces  at  the  end  of  a  syllable  after  the  homogeneous 
vowel  « 

(2)  In  the  middle  of  a  word,  when  it  would  have  a  half-TOwel,  it 
frequently  quiesces  in  a  -^  given  to  the  preceding  consonant. 

(3)  When  a  vowel-letter  it  always  quiesces. 

3.  (1)  ^^1  (5:2);  ,^4-^  (18:19);  U*^  (5:6);  4^  (11:10);  ^^^ 
(23:2). 

(2)  r^4  (23:14) ;   wSoi_-4  (32 :  23) ;    ^okJ^L  their  hre<ut{Thes. 
Syr.  1201). 

(3)  cs&_-  (26:3);   1?o^  (18:13);   l^r-^  (18:7);    ]L  (15:8); 
w^(15:9). 

i?ew.  i.-lla^j  (1:5) ;  oi^-l  (25:11) ;  1^]  (17:15). 
Bern.  ^.— M?  (14:3) ;  ^cZUo  (14:13) ;  rf^i^-i^?  (17:1). 

(4)  i-^  (1:4) ;  £^  (1:7) ;  t^^^A  (1:9) ;  ]Lk^  (1:10). 

3.  (1)  At  the  end  of  a  syllable,  Yudh  quiesces  after  the  homogeneous 
vowel  — . 

(2)  In  the  middle  of  a  word,  when  it  would  receive  a  half-vowel,  it 
frequently  quiesces  in  a  —  given  to  the  preceding  consonant. 

(3)  At  the  beginning  of  a  word,  when  it  would  have  a  half-vowel,  it 
quiesces  in  — . 

Hem.  1. — This  —  at  the  beginning  of  a  word  often  takes  prosthetic 
Olaph  (§  20. 1). 

Rein.  2. — Prefixes  draw  the  vowel  to  themselves,  the  Olaph  pros- 
thetic even  being  sometimes  retained  and  quiescing. 

(4)  When  a  vowel-letter,  Yudh  quiesces  in  —  or  — . 

4  oiqJso  w'bhuh  (1:2);    <s\loh  ru^eh  (1:2);   oicZ  tuh  (1:1); 
oiJaa^gensoh  (2:12). 
^      4.  He  never  quiesces  in  Syriac. 


H  2G,  27.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  23 

§  26.  Peculiarities  of  Grutturals. 

1.  (1)  1-Li  (Acts  20:1) ;   oi-Io4  (Acts  8:11) ;   «^?  (Acts  7:41) ; 

'^iuiJ  (Lk.  12:3) ;  r^  (Mt.  19:5) ;  r^  (Mt.  19:6). 
(2)  w^^jJ  (Rom.  14:19);   rf^  (Lk.  1:8) ;  VJ.^  (2  Cor.  10:9); 
^?(Heb.  11:34). 

1.  (1)  Final  gutturals  and  Rish  prefer  tlie  vowel  — 
(2)  Medial  gutturals  are  treated  like  other  letters. 

2.  (1)  ]^  (1:1);  p]  (12:17) ;  -^?]  (13:6). 

(2)  Vj-L  (Mt.  22:41) ;  c^  (23:8) ;  -1^4  (Is.  16:6). 

(3)  1-1-^  (Acts  20:2);   .jli^  (Gen.  5:29) ;   1^=-^  (Acts  4:36) ; 
11^^  (Judith  1:16) ;  l^^o  (Acts  10:14) ;  Uo]^  (Rev.  17:4). 

2.  Olaph  preserves  its  full  consonantal  force, — 

(1)  At  the  beginning  of  a  word,  when  accompanied  by  a  vowel. 

(2)  In  the  Pa'el  and  Ethpa'al  of  ^1-^  to  ask;  though  in  most  verbs 
'E-Olaph  it  is  changed  to  Yudh.    Cf.  §  22.  1.  (1). 

(3)  In  a  few  verbs  whose  third  radical  is  Olaph,  as  also  in  their 
derivatives. 

Ecm.—Ct  also  U  19. 1;  20. 1;  22. 1;  23. 1.  (1) ;  23. 2.  (1) ;  23. 3.  (1) ; 
23.4.(1);  24.1;  25.1. 

3.  In  '^J^  to  rememher,  'E  is  treated  by  the  West  Syrians  as  if  it  were 
Olaph. 

4.  For  the  peculiarities  of  He  and  Heth,  cf.  U  19.  2,  4  ;  22.  5  ;  23.  4.  (1), 
(2) ;  25.  4. 

'i  27.  Peculiarities  of  Waw  and  Yudh. 

1.  ]1^  n'bhiyo  (28:1);  -ciilrJ?  (Lk.  1:70) ;  jl^?  (25:18). 

1.  Yudh  sometimes  stands  at  once  for  a  vowel-letter  and  a  consonant. 

2.  For  a  connected  view  of  the  peculiarities  of  Waw,  see  H  19. 7;  22. 1,2 ; 
23.  2.  (2),  3.  (1) ;  24.  2 ;  25.  2. 

3.  For  the  peculiarities  of  Yudh,  see  §09. 7 ;  22. 1, 2, 3 ;  23. 1.  (2),  2.  (2), 
3.(1);  24. 3;  25. 3. 


24  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  28. 

§  28,  Quantity  of  Vowels. 

1.  (1)  ^)Lj^  (1  Cor.  15:1);  ^I^^^  (John  15:16);  ^oka^ZZ] 
(2)  jk^^  blessed;    ai£:^ol^  (1  Cor.  7:36) ;    ,^-^ZU  (29:17) ; 

jkiuZo  (Mt.  9:4) ;  1^^^^=  (Mt.  24:15). 

1.  In  closed  syllables  the  vowel  is  generally  short ;  but  it  is  long, — 

(1)  Where  the  long  vowel  has  arisen  by  contraction. 

(2)  Where  the  vowel  is  naturally  long,  and  the  syllable  has  become 
closed  by  the  dropping  of  a  short  vowel. 

2.  (1)  r^](27:6);  ^^lea^ew;  >aJ5f  (Lk.  1:59) ;  ^M  (Acts  10:13). 

(2)  l^r^  (Lk.  11:12)  ;  ]^«i  (Prov.26:7);  pl^  (lTim.6:15). 

(3)  Ui^  (32:2);  \^]^  (Lk.  14:21);  UU^  (Ps.  25:19). 

(4)  |l<n5(4:8);   C^r^{22:6) ;    r-f-^^  (1:7) ;  il^I:^?  (1:10) ; 
l-ll^o  (1:11). 

2.  In  open  syllables  the  vowel  is  generally  long ;  but  a  short  vowel  may 
stand  in  open  syllables, — 

(1)  When  it  is  necessary  for  the  retention  and  pronunciation  of  an 
Olaph. 

(2)  Sometimes,  like  compound  Sh'wa  in  Hebrew,  to  facilitate  the 
pronunciation  of  a  letter,  especially  of  a  guttural. 

(3)  In  syllables  which  were  originally  closed. 

(4)  In  half-open  syllables. 

3.  (1)  wai^  (2  Pet.  3:8) ;  --I  (8:4) ;    U^  (24:4) ;   hll  (7:11) ;   ]^ 

(3:1);  fr-ls(3:3). 
(2)  V-A.J-S  (1:4)  from  parasha;    V^*^''>  (1:6)  from  rak:i'o'; 

7  0     i- 

^93iJi:!fi  (2:3)  from  manharin  ;    I's^l  (2:5)  from  za'uro  ; 
^a^L^^  (2:18)  from  neshlatun. 


§  29.J  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  25 

(3)  lalsLj  (Mk.  3:27) ;   ^\^  (Gen.  27:2) ;  ^-^^  (John  19:24) ; 
^rJ  (Mt.  9:30) ;  ^^  (Mt.  13:2) ;  -^i  (1:12) ;  ^f  (1:14) ; 

2  *  '" 

^jL^^l^  she  sliowed  me ;   |l:r-^  6;19) ;   V_^^(3:15); 

Vr^  (Mt.  1:18). 

3.  In  other  cases,  where  we  would  have  a  short  vowel  in  an  open 
syllable, — 

(1)  It  is  occasionally  lengthened,  especially  after  the  fall  of  a  guttural 
and  in  the  feminine  ending  1  from  ^  • 

(2)  It  is  generally  dropped,  except  where  this  cannot  be  done  without 
injury  to  the  form.  So  o  is  always  dropped,  except  in  the  Imperative 
Pe'al,  and  in  a  few  nouns  like  '^'\^^  fawn. 

Remark. — The  —  in  such  forms  as  ^^^'■^^^^'-^^  and  \f  r^^  is  anomalous. 

(3)  It  is  retained,  the  following  radical  being  doubled, — 

[a]  Regularly  after  preformatives  in  'E  doubled  and  Pe  Nun 

verbs. 
{h)  In  a  few  'L  Olaph  verbs. 

(c)  In  the  Pe'al  Imperfect  and  Infinitive  of  ''*>r*  and  v-cZu*  ^  the 
>^  being  dropped. 

[d)  In  the  3d  fem.  sing.  Perfect  before  suffixes, 
(c)  In  some  compound  words. 

§  29.   Euphony  of  Vowels. 

1.  (1)  M  (1:1);  ll^M  (1:8);  vl  (1:2);  ^[(1:2);  iLiliil  (1:10). 

(2)  jii^^o  (1:7);   i*.L^?(l:10);    U   1    ^  No  (1:11);  |I:oi?(4:8); 
jk^  milk;  ]h:^  (4:2). 

(3)  ]^  (1:1) ;  ill  (28:19) ;  r^l  (Mt.  3:3). 

(4^  c(7i  sHi^  (17:8) ;    coi  ^oc?  (17:9) ;  ,^ll  go  ye  (32:10). 

(5)  ]\   V    o>(l:l);   |ii(l:3);  1^1-^(2:3);  l^i^  (Rev.  6:15) ; 
|Zo-^  (Eph.  1:21). 

(6)  l^^l  Asia;  l-^^'l  Arabia;  M?!  Adana ;  Ul  a  pa. 


26  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  29. 

1.  Short  a,  or  Pethoho,  is  found, — 

(1)  In  closed  syllables. 

(2)  In  half-open  syllables,  mostly  after  the  inseparable  prefixes. 

(3)  In  an  open  syllable  caused  by  euphonic  changes  in  the  word. 

(4)  In  an  open  syllable  caused  by  the  coalescing  of  two  words  by  the 
addition  of  a  syllable. 

(5)  In  nominal  plurals  ending  in  l-*  or  l-^o  • 

(6)  In  an  open  syllable  in  many  foreign  words. 

2.  (1)  CiaJL-I  (1:2);    2^^(1:6);   |lia£(l:14);  ^^?>i(l:14); 

^^^  she  killed;  "^a^^  he  will  Jcill ;  xO^    «*   ^    *f  (24:16). 

(2)  r^l  (23:5);  ^1  (6:1);  ^'r^l  (17:15);  Ni  (24:17). 

(3)  yozll  {=  >ccLJ) ;   ^^2^  (3  f.  pi.  Pa'el) ;   ^1  (32:8). 

(4)  \llL  (Mt.  4:5) ;  1^'  moisture;  ]^  (Mt.  7: 16). 

(5)  01-0^(1:2);  ^^(1:6);  ^i(l:12);  i^^l  (6:8). 

2.  Short  e  is  generally  obscured  from  an  original  d.    It  is  found, — 

(1)  In  closed  syllables. 

(2)  In  an  open  syllable,  when  there  is  preservation  of  initial  Olaph. 

(3)  In  an  open  syllable,  arising  from  changes  in  the  body  of  the  word 
or  from  sufformatives. 

(4)  Sometimes  in  half-open  syllables. 

(5)  The  *  of  the  ultimate  of  such  forms  as  are  given  in  (5)  are  written 
with  .•  in  East  Syriac,  perhaps  because  this  syllable  had  originally  the 
accent.    See  Noldeke,  Syrische  Grammatiky  I  47. 

3.  (1)  ^(1:4);  jcoO  (1:6) ;  ^'v^  (1:9) ;  |i:jil(l:12);  ]5^s  (1:13). 

0         ^  P  /IS  P  IT. 

(2)  ]')-N^(from  gevvo)  arrow ;  i-^l"''  relaxation;  p|— Las  snare. 

3.  (1)  Long  e  is  formed  by  contraction,  and  is  represented  by  ^  or  ]  • 
(2)  In  East  Syriac,  we  have  a  few  cases  of  e  long  by  compensation  or 

position. 


§  29.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  27 

4.  (1)  ^hoL^  (2:3) ;  P^J  (1:6) ;  l^^-^  (1:11) ;  lj>^?  (23:18). 

(2)  \LAj\  (2:5);  ^^— •  (26:3) ;  \^o  (14:15);  ^^lOr— 1^  (14:3). 

(3)  I'V  (3:6);   J-il^  (11:1);  Ml^  (24:16);   r-^P  (11:10);  ^' 
(14:16) ;  Pl^  s;iare. 

(4)  2w-2^-».]  (24:19) ;   o^'f  (11:11) ;  -^^M  (16:7) ;  -^  (14:16) ; 

X  X  *=  * 

|I^i^  (2:2) ;  ^  (Rom.  6:10). 

4.  -  is  always  long.    It  is  written  - ,  ^  ,  ^^ ,  1— ,  or  ^]— .    It  is  found, 

(1)  As  formative  in  many  nouns. 

(2)  As  the  vowel  in  which  a  ^  at  the  beginning  of  a  word  quiesces. 

(3)  Heightened  in  an  open  syllable,  especially  before  an  Olaph  which 
has  become  quiescent. 

(4)  Contracted  from  a?/,  ^l/,  yi,  iw,  and  wL 

5.  (1)  r^l  (16:2);   U^  (16:4);   1^  (1:1);   -^l^  (1:6);  jL^'il 

(2:3);  o^^^^Lli  (2:4);  M-l^a-^  (2:5). 

(2)  ^^^  thousand;  ^  (24:14);  ^1  my  brother;  oiil^  (2:16) ; 
v^jl(6:ll);  U:^(24:5);  ^L^9  (16:2). 

(3)  iio  (m''nawath)por^/o?i;    ^(23:10);    ^^^^(25:3);  >al 
(26:7);  1^(18:18);  U^  (6:5). 

(4)  bl^  (7:11);  U^(24:4);  1^  (3^);  ]l^  (3:3);  fr^l  (26:19). 

(5)  {haizl  (1:3);    |I^  (1:2);    U^^  (1:5);    1^^  (1:5);    il-^' 

(1:6). 

5.  (1)  When  not  final, "  generally  represents  an  originally  long  a. 

(2)  In  a  few  nouns,  before  certain  sufiixes  (when  the  vowel  was  most 
probably  heightened  by  the  original  accent ;  see  Buval,  ^  157),  and 
perhaps  in  the  3d  sing.  masc.  Perf.  of  "P  verbs,  it  seems  to  have  beeen 
heightened  from  an  originally  short  a. 

(3)  In  verbal  forms  and  nouns  derived  from  "13  and  "a^  verbs,  " 
often  represents  a  contraction  from  awa. 


28  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  29. 

7    7  7 

(4)  In  a  few  cases,  it  was  contracted  from   I  or  I  .    In  the  absolute 
feminine  singular,  it  was  heightened  in  compensation  for  the  elided  Taw. 

(5)  In  the  emphatic  state,  the  final  1  is  naturally  long,  being  derived 
from  the  demonstrative  particle  \^  •    See  Duval,  ?  259.  a. 

Reniarh. — In  foreign  words,  ^  is  frequently  followed  by  Waw,  e.  g. 
080^  (1  Pet.  1:1). 

6.  (1)  N    >   \  S  youth  [ioxm  fu'ail);    Poi-*^  mse  (form  fu'ul); 

\^^4-^  (form  nektulun);  but  r«^o^-»  z^jnie ;  y^y^^ftncn. 

(2)  ji^Vai  (17:10) ;  p^^ol  (18:2) ;  UH  (18:8) ;  oi^?ai  (18:14) ; 
wsal-l  (12:7) ;  l^oL  (12:15). 

(3)  ilc^  (11:5) ;  >cai  (11:1) ;  ^oLjJ  (14:1) ;  ^oL^l  (14:1). 

6.  (1)  Except  in  the  Imperative  Pe'al,  and  a  few  nouns,  short  u  always 
falls  away  in  an  open  syllable. 

(2)  In  closed  syllables,  short  u  remains. 

(3)  When  preceded  or  followed  by  Waw,  short  u  becomes  long  u. 
See  7.  (1). 

7.  (1)  >ci>  (11:1) ;  jlo*^  (11:5) ;  ^oLJ  (14:1) ;  ^^r^  (14:1). 

(2)  >cc^.li^  (25:17) ;  ^aj»  end  (emph.  \^^) ;  ]29oZ  cow;   \^^^^ 
(13:4). 

(3)  MoliflJ  (24:17);  pal^^ (Spic. Syr. 33:20) ;  ^ai  (Neh.ll:24). 

(4)  vic^Z(l:2);  l^^    ^    H  (1:2);  ]Lj^Q^|.i  (3:8) ;   cct  (4:18); 
mzL^  (24:2) ;  ^ol^^i^^  (2:18). 

7.  (1)  Long  u  comes  by  contraction  from  wu^  or  uw.    See  6.  (3). 

(2)  In  a  few  cases,  in  West  Syriac,  by  contraction  from  aw  (East 
Syriac  c). 

(3)  In  a  few  cases,  it  comes  through  6  from  ^^. 

(4)  In  many  forms,  it  is  long  by  nature. 


U  30,  31.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  29 

§  30,  Loss  of  Yowels. 

1.  LsL^  (from  kathabhath)  she  wrote;  v-si^-^l  it  was  written ; 
^iasZ]  'be  written;  <"^i  *  ^1  I  awaked  him ;  \fr-^P  ^Aei/  s7ia?Z 
})ear;  ]^*^-^^had;  U^'r^leprous ;  \^^^>^  writing ;  l^^  sleeping. 

7  V  7  V  7 

2.  (1)  wr:ZLs  (from  kathabha)  ;  ^^^  ;   ^^^^  ;   Q^i^^  ;   ^^iws  ; 


7 


p 


(2)  v^oiuaJ  J   ^ul^AjsZ  j   ^A^  j  ^£waJ  . 

»»  t,.  b-  *«.    *>  »    j>. 

(3)  y.A£cA^  •   o^oA^  •   >a£cA^  •   ^aSioLs  •   ■  VroAj  . 

-^  p  ^  I 

(4)  7^^^  Icing ;  v-a!^  thousand;  ^-sZ)^  writing ;  >  *  >^  6ac?. 

(5)  ^1  (24:14) ;     «*    °    1  (24:12) ;   ^oiali^f  (24:1) ;    ^^o''^^:^Z 

(24:15);  -^r^(6:9);  ^al^f(6:9);  ^a^j^(6:14);  .».al^ 

(6:15);    .>  N    I  ^^-^  (Lk.  2:13) ;    -^f  (Mt.  24:3) ;   ^^^1 
(John  4:52). 

1.  A  vowel  is  frequently  lost  in  tbe  middle  of  a  word. 

2.  A  vowel  is  lost  at  the  end  of  a. word, — 

(1)  In  all  forms  of  the  Perfect,  except  the  3d  sing.  fern. 

(2)  In  all  forms  of  the  Imperfect. 

(3)  In  all  forms  of  the  Imperative,  except  the  2d  masc.  sing. 

(4)  In  the  absolute  of  all  nouns,  adjectives,  and  participles. 

(5)  Final  Yudh  is  written  but  not  pronounced,  in  the  sufex  1st  sing, 
after  consonants  (but  see  I  31.  Rem.  1) ;  in  the  suffix  3d  sing.  masc. ;  in 
the  2d  fem.  sing. ;  and  in  a  few  other  cases. 

I  31.  The  Half-vowel. 

1.  1^  (1:1);  jlii.  (1:1);  ^o  (1:1);  lIeo^Z(l:2);  |1**^  (1:2); 
v-^i^o  (1:4);  ^c^iU  (1:10);  ^h^-^  (1;13). 
But  1^^-^  six  ;  T— »i^-^  sixty. 


30  KLEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  32. 

7  .  7        *  7 

2.  V  n4i«Z|  meditate  (but '  ^^««-<^]  Z>e  accounted] ;  '.*— coij  ijj^/  ^oZc^; 
^oi£Csa»»  ^/ieiV  anger. 

3.  ]£^  (4:2) ;  1^^?  (4:9) ;   tf^?  (3:12) ;  >ff  r-^  s/^e  maJe  thee 

•        7 

(but  f^t^^^  Ihave  made  thee), 

1.  Except  in  a  few  words,  a  lialf-vowel  occurs  with  every  unvoweled 
consonant  which  begins  a  syllable.  This  half-vowel  does  not  constitute 
a  separate  syllable.    It  is  equivalent  to  vocal  Sh'wa  in  Hebrew. 

2.  In  the  Ethpa'al  Imperative,  and  in  certain  other  cases,  it  is  found  at 
the  end  of  a  syllable. 

3.  The  half-vowel  is  found  after  a  consonant  which  is  medial,  i.  e. 
a  consonant  which,  though  not  doubled,  apparently  closes  one  syllable 
and  begins  another. 

7 

Remark  1. — A  short  e  was  heard  at  the  end  of  such  words  as  ^r^^my 
man  and  ^*^?1  my  right.    See  Duval,  §  98. 
Rem,.  2. — The  Participles  of  the  four  verbs  r^^  to  make^  ^^S^  ^o  hind, 

7  ^  7  ^      _  * 

^£il^,  to  crucify,  and  w^  \   q  to  divide,  preserve  the  half -vowel  and  the 

aspiration  of  '-^  ,  >-n^  and  ? ,  e.g.  is^'i^^  •     All  other  Participles  lose  it 
(cf.  §  30. 1 ;  and  see  Duval,  §  127). 

§  32.  Shifting  of  Yowels. 

1.  >-^0| — e  \)-at  (-^93-0  holiness;  ^^^^  from  ^^^^^  Ihave  written; 
i — ^ — ^  but  Ir— ^^^ — ^  man;  asOiCu-s  write,  but  oia-cZs-s  write  it  ; 
cislr:a^  (3:3) ;  qi\-^n"n\  (1  Pet.  5:9). 

P«  p«  0        7  Pi. 

2.  I^^-^^^  for  )^^^^  heifer;  l^-i^-a-s  plain;  |i^c-i^  measure. 

V  7  *  *  7 

3.  cls  for  c|j5  they  hlamed ;  ^^1^  for  ^1^  he  grieved;  wSJja-J  for 

7        m 

'^•'"■I'ii  he  shall  grieve. 

1.  The  vowel  which  follows  a  consonant  sometimes  passes  before  it. 

2.  In  order  to  facilitate  its  pronunciation,  a  consonant  frequently  at- 
tracts to  itself  the  vowel  which  precedes. 

3.  A  vowel  which  follows  an  Olaph  preceded  by  an  unvoweled  con- 
sonant is  shifted  to  that  consonant,  the  Olaph  becoming  quiescent.  See 
§  25. 1.  (2). 


'i  33.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  31 

</  §  33.  New  Vowels. 

1.  ^^1  (11:12);  ^V  ^  ^    ']  (12:13);   PI  (12:17);  ^-*-^  (15:9);  '>A 

W  X  w  f    X 

(17:5);  f^^  (18:7) ;  r^l  (23:5);  Nl  (24:10);  ^U  (25:11). 

*    I  t/  w  ■       X 

2.  w^^o  (1:4);  ^Ll.?  (1:7);  r^^^o  (1:7). 

3.  ^Z]  (23:14);  r^l^l  (Mt.  27:9);  pl^ll  (16:10). 

4.  IU:i  (Lk.  6:48) ;   jLl^  (Syr.  Tlies.  2504) ;  ]l:::^  ear  of  corn. 

^    1.  An  unvoweled  Olaph  at  the  beginning  of  a  word  takes  a  short  a  or  e 
to  aid  in  its  pronunciation  ;  in  the  same  circumstances,  Yudh  quiesces  in  t 

2.  "When  three  consonants  would  come  together  at  the  beginning  of  a 
word,  a  helping  vowel,  generally  short  a,  is  given  to  the  first. 

3.  Often  in  the  middle  of  a  word,  a  helping  vowel  is  added  to  a  letter. 
This  is  regularly  the  case  in  the  Ethpe'el  of  Pe-Yudh  and  Pe-Olaph 
verbs. 

4.  A  vowel  is  frequently  added  in  order  to  preserve  the  doubling  of  the 
preceding  radical. 


PART    SECOND-ETYMOLOGY. 


^ 


§  34.  Inseparable  Particles. 

1.  L^\£  (1:1) ;  2^o  (1:1) ;  boiol^  (1:4) ;  r^?  (1:4). 

2.  li'lo  (1:1) ;  1^^?  (1:2) ;  r^jo  (1:6) ;  ]L^h\^  (2:2) ;  ji^jP  (5:4); 

wcL-o  (13:15). 

3.  ]c<no(l:3);  1>-.c(l:3)j  |Ii^?(2:2);  U-I^o  (2:3) ;  r^f^® 
(2:19). 

i?cmarA;  i.-]i^?  (3:9) ;  jl-^^jl  (2:2). 

Remark  2.—]\^o  (Mt.  9:30) ;  ^1^?  (John  21:18). 

4  ^ilXo  (1:5) ;  |J^?  (24:7) ;  o^i^^lZLiil^o  (24:11). 

5.  >ccWi(24:7);  ^^-.l:i  (25:3) ;  (r-^  (Mt.3:16) ;  1^  (Jn.  19:18). 

The  Inseparable  Particles  are  the  prepositions  *-s  and  J^ ,  the  con- 
junction o ,  and  the  relative  9 .    They  are  always  prefixed. 

1.  Before  voweled  consonants,  they  take  a  half-vowel. 

2.  When  before  Olaph,  they  draw  the  vowel  of  the  Olaph  to  themselves, 
the  Olaph  quiescing.  They  are  prefixed  directly  to  words  beginning  with 
^  • 

3.  Before  unvoweled  consonants,  they  receive  y  . 

Remark  1. — Before  words  which  take  a  prosthetic  Olaph,  they  take  the 
vowel  of  the  Olaph,  the  Olaph  being  either  retained  or  dropped. 

Remark  2. — When  a  vowel  has  been  thrown  back  upon  the  first  radical, 
the  particle  generally  takes  a  vowel. 

4.  When  more  than  one  inseparable  particle  occur,  every  second  one 
takes  a  vowel. 

5.  In  a  few  compound  words  the  Nun  of  the  preposition  ,--i»o  is  assim- 
ilated. 


§  35.]  ELE3IENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  S3 

§  35.  The  Personal  Pronoun. 

1.  The  following  are  the  forms  of  the  Personal  Pronoun  where 
used  independently : 

He  OCT  They  (m.)  ^aJoi 

She  -»oi  They  (f.)  ^^ 

Thou  (m.)  f^\  Ye  (m.)     ^ohJ^\ 

Thou  (f.)  -^1  Ye  (f.)      ^*^l 

I  PI  We  nl^ 

2.  The  following  are  the  forms  of  the  Personal  Pronoun,  where 
used  as  an  enclitic  subject : 

|j|  Vjuo  or     U^*-?^  lam  Jdlling. 
2l3]  V^  or      ^.^^4-0  Thou  (m.)  art  Jdlling, 

^700  ^70 

^iS\  IL^j  or    s^i^i^^  Thou  (f.)  art  Idlling, 

7x0  70 

^1^  ^*\^J  or  >^1*Nju  We  are  hilling. 

7  O  ^^ 

^J-i.  ,^Iik^*  We  (f.)  are  Jdlling. 

^U]  ^-i^ii-JuD  or^f^^--^^'^  Ye  (m.)  are  Jdlling. 

p      p  ^  p     p 

r^L2]  ^-1^  or  ^i^:i4^  Ye  (f.)  are  Jdlling. 

Note. — The  contracted  forms  from  the  participles  of  "IJ  verbs  are, 
]^^^^--^I reveal.  v^T*^  s^  We  reveal. 

,         ^       P  h.  .        ^        P 

^^--^  Thou  (m.)  revealest.   ^f^-'-^  Ye  (m.)  reveal, 
>*^  *^>  >^  Thou  (f.)  revealest. 
RcmarJc  1.  —  These  pronouns  are  used  with  adjectives  also,  e.  g.— 


^ciw.i-i.a-4^  ye  are  heautiful ;  ^-»^?  tJiou  art  pure. 

RemarJc  2.  —  coicci  and  >*cn^<Ji  often  1 
11:14 ;  Judith  1:5  ;  but  see  also  Col.  3:5 


RemarJc  2.  —  coicci  and  ^cn^<Ji  often  become  «-•««"  and  ^^'^  •     See  Mt. 


84 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 


m  3G,  37, 


§  36.  Pronominal  Suffixes. 


Tabular  View. 


1.  Possessive. 

2.  Objective. 

After  a 
Ck)nsonant. 

After  a 
Vowel. 

After  a 
Consonant. 

After  a  Vowel. 

V 

s 

'Sm 

3f 

2m 

2f 

Ic 

.     0 

01— 

0 

* 

^01 

,  p 

CI— 

p 

V.401      ■^3u-     or  ^CIC 

'3m 

3f 

2m 

2f 

let..... 

7 

ft. 

7 

1.  The  possessive  suffixes  are  used  with  nouns  ;  see  \  77.  The  object- 
ive suffixes  are  used  with  verbs  ;  see  \  51. 

2.  Instead  of  a  suffixed  pronoun  for  the  3d  plural  after  verbs,  the 
enclitic  pronouns  r^^l  and  ^— »J]  are  used  ;  see  2.  6  ;  2.  12 ;  Lk.  24:11. 

3.  The  inseparable  preposition  uc  and  "^  are  prefixed  to  the  form  of 
possessive  pronominal  suffixes  which  are  used  after  consonants  (/.  e.  the 
first  column  in  the  table).  Before  the  first  person  singular  they  take  the 
form-.^,-^;  e.^.,2.12;  16.9;  16.15;  19.9;  17.11;  23.2. 


f 


37.  The  Demonstrative  Pronoun  (see  Tlies.  Syr.,  p.  1023). 

p       p  p  » p  »     p 

1.  ^91  J  pci  this  (m.) ;  ]?5i  this  (f.) ;  ,^^ffi  these  (m.  or  f .). 

2.  coi  that  (m.) ;  ^oi  that  (f.) ;  fJoi  those  (m.) ;  ^ci  those  (f.). 

7  7  0  P  P 

3.  ^j.^  cJoi  this  is  my  body  (23:18) ;  ^^^h^i  (John  2:11). 


U  38,  39.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  35 

1.  5^  is  found  instead  i)f  I?*''  • 

2.  The  forms  >f0^cfi  ,  ^aJci  are  found  occasionally  instead  of  ^fiJ«n  ; 
and  f^ci  instead  of  v^*^g^  • 

7  [>  7  P  0  0 

3.  This  is  is  s^-J<^  (contracted  from  cci  J-Jci  j  see  §  23.  4.  (1)),  ^cijici 
(hodoy)  from  ^^  ]?oi  • 


?  38.  The  Helative  and  Possessive  Pronouns. 

1.  The  Relative  Pronoun  is  ?  wAo,  whichj  that.  It  has  the  same  form 
in  all  genders,  numbers,  and  cases.  It  is  an  inseparable  particle,  and  is 
pointed  according  to  §  34. 

2.  ?  has  been  shortened  from  an  original  '>*?  which  is  yet  found  in  the 
possessive  '^? ,  compounded  of  ^?  which  and  ^  to.  It  is  used  with  the 
pronominal  suffixes  to  express  the  independent  possessive  pronoun  ;  e.  g. 
^*^?  mine;  ^t-^  thine;  ci^^?  his ;  fOaC::^  ours. 


?  39.  The  Interrogative  Pronouns. 

1.  ^  u'lio  f  li  ,  ^  ,  jio  ,  ^2^  what  ? 

2.  W  (m.),  \A  (f.),  ^*  ^4  (m.  or  f.  plural)  who  ?  which  ?  what  ? 

7 

Remark  1.  —  r~«  is  the  Indefinite  Interrogative  for  persons.    It  is  not 
used  as  an  adjective.    See  §  103.  1. 

Remark  2.  —  V^a  is  used  for  things.    It  is  not  used  as  an  adjective. 

P  r  0   7  IT.         7 

Remark  3.  — 1-1-] ,  lr-1  and  ^^*'^«]  are  generally  used  as  Interrogative 

P         7        0  7 

Adjectives,  e.  g.^  lH^i^-*l  which  man  ?    But  see  I  103.  2.  (1). 

*>   7  *>      7  7 

Remark  4.  —  Who  is  f   is  eJ^  (from  001^)^^-01^.      What  is  ?  is 

7  0  t-      0 

cJ^  from  coi^  . 


86  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§2  40,41, 

§  40.  The  Strong  Verb. 

1.  ]U  (1:1) ;  r^l  (1:3) ;  -^'r^  (1:4) ;  r^  (1:7). 

2.  ^U  (1:4) ;  -^^  (2:7) ;  ^i^  (2:12) ;  ^^  (3:3). 

3.  (1)  9^  (4:7) ;  ^^9?}^  (1:13) ;  oi^^^U  (28:3). 

(2)  waL  (1:14);  ^^  (4:2);  ^^  (4:2). 

(3)  VL  (26:3) ;  ^^  (Lk.  22:17) ;  jJ  (Gal.  4:14). 

(4)  ]h=  (1:1);  1h»  (1:4);  1}-  (1:3);  ^  (2:22);  wJ  (3:11);  >ci 
(4:3);  W  (3:16) ;  '^'r- (7:4). 

1.  All  words  are  derived  from  roots  most  of  wliicli  have  three  letters 
or  radicals.  The  third  person  singular  masculine  of  the  Perfect  of  the 
simple  form  (called  P*'al)  is  always  given  as  the  root,  though  in  some 
weak  verbs  one  of  the  radicals  has  disappeared  from  this  form. 

2.  Verbs  are  called  strong  when  the  root  contains  no  consonant  which 
will  cause  a  change  in  the  vowels  usually  employed  in  a  given  inflection. 

3.  A  verb  is  called  weak  when  it  contains  a  radical  which  modifies  the 
vowels  usually  employed  in  a  given  inflection.    Such  verbs  are, — 

(1)  Those  whose  last  radical  is  a  guttural  or  Rish ;  and  those  any 
one  of  whose  radicals  is  an  Olaph. 

(2)  Those  whose  first  radical  is  Nun. 

(3)  Those  whose  second  and  third  radicals  are  alike. 

(4)  Those  any  one  of  whose  radicals  was  a  Yudh  or  "Waw. 


^      §  41.  Verb  Stems. 

1.  (1)  ^U  (1:4);  r^  (1:7);  r^  (14:14). 

(2)  >a<^  (3:10);  -^alio  (3:17);  ^  (11:4);  ^l^  (11:9). 

(3)  jalo  (Ps.  119:120) ;  ^co^l  (Nahum  2:10). 

2.  >qS^  (3:10) ;  ^l^  C3:12) ;  ^-*^  (24:2) ;  r^  (4:12). 

3.  >-*i»^  (7:3) ;  r^4  (5:3) ;  li^l  (13:12). 


§  41.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  37 

4.  v-aijii  (7:6);   VlsIU  (24:5);  ^Isij  (12:5);  ^LJ  (6:15); 
cc^4  (25:10) ;  r^oZZ]  [Thes.  Syr.,  p.  120). 

5.  usklJL  (Rev.  1:15) ;  r^L*.]  (Rom.  10:3). 
Eem.  i.— r^i  (Acts  14:20) ;  "^^^^  (Mt.  1:23). 

7  7  m  7    7 

Rem.  2. — >-^\  to  breathe,  ^■^j'^]  id. ;    ^^r-®  to  approach^  v-Sj-o^l  id, 

1.  The  simple  verb-stem,  called  P*'al,  has,  for  consonants,  the  three 
radical  letters.  In  all  strong  verbs  we  have  a  half-vowel  after  the  first 
radical  and  a  short  vowel  after  the  second.  This  short  vowel  is,  (1)  in 
active  verbs,  usually  a  ;  (2)  in  stative  verbs,  usually  e  ;  (3)  in  two  verbs,  u. 

2.  The  intensive  verb-stem,  called  Pa'el,  is  formed  by  doubling  the 
second  radical,  the  vowel  a  being  used  with  the  first  radical,  and,  except 
before  gutturals  and  Rish,  e,  derived  from  a,  after  the  second. 

7 

3.  The  causative  verb-stem,  called  'Aph'el,  is  formed  by  prefixing  ]  to 
the  radical  letters  ;  the  first  radical  being  without  a  vowel,  and  the  second 
having  e,  derived  from  a. 

4.  From  each  of  these  active  stems  a  Reflexive  or  Passive  is  formed  by 
prefixing  A  ;  to  wit,— from  P^'al,  the  Ethp'^el,  with  a  half-vowel  after 
the  first  radical  and  e  after  the  second  ;  from  Pa'el,  the  Ethpa'al,  with  a 
after  the  first  and  second  radicals ;  from  'Aph'el,  the  Ettaph'al,  by 
changing  the  prefixed  Olaph  into  Taw,  and  using  a  before  the  first  and 
after  the  second  radical. 

5.  Another  form  of  the  causative,  called  Shaph'el,  is  formed  by 
prefixing  sha  instead  of  ^a.  Like  other  quadriliterals,  the  Shaph'el  is 
inflected  like  the  Pa'el  (see  §  63.).    Its  reflexive  is  Eshtaph'al. 

Eem.  1. — According  to  some,  there  are  sporadic  cases  of  another  stem, 
called  Taph'el  (see  Merx-Hoffmann,  Gram.  Syr.,  §  56.  1.  A.  end).  Most 
of  these  are  really  denominative  quadriliteral  verbs  (see  §  63.).  For  sim- 
ilar forms  in  Hebrew  see  Olshausen's  Lehrhuch,  p.  56. 

Rem.  2. — The  signification  of  the  stems  is,  in  general,  the  same  as  that 
of  the  corresponding  stems  in  Hebrew.  It  may  be  noted,  however,  that 
the  Ethp^'el  of  some  intransitive  verbs,  and  the  Ethpa'al  of  some  verbs 
whose  Pa'el  has  a  causative  signification,  have  come  to  have  the  same 
sense  as  the  P^'al. 


38 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYKIAC. 

I  42.  General  View  of  the  Yerb-Stems. 


m  42,  43. 


Original 
Form. 

First  Form. 

Name. 

1. 

y  V 

y    . 

P-^ul. 

2. 

w^'LaZ] 

Etbp''el. 

3. 

Pa'el. 

4. 

V.  V 

y.  y 

Ethpa'al. 

5. 

wrTi^i 

Aph'el. 

G. 

^L^zl] 

^LzJli] 

Ettaph'al. 

Force. 


Characteristic. 


Simple  Root  Mean 
ing. 


Passive  or  Reflex- 
ive of  Simple  Stem. 


Intensive  Active. 


Passive  or  Reflex- 
ive Intensive. 


Causative  Active. 


Passive  or  Reflex- 
ive Causative. 


None. 


^i 


Second  Radical 
doubled,  and 
always  pre- 
ceded   by    a. 

Z\  prefixed,  and 

*  Second  Rad- 
ical doubled. 


y 


Remarlcs. 

1.  The  original  penultimate  ^  is  changed  to  a  half-vowel  in  the  P^'al 
and  Ethp''el. 

2.  The  original  ultimate  ^  is  changed  to  '^  in  the  Pa'el,  Aph'el  and  Etli- 
p^'el. 

§  43.  The  P''al  Perfect. 

TABLE  A. 

y 

1.  He  wrote \^h^  =  the  simple  verb-stem  (?  41.  1). 

2.  She  wrote L^h^  =  <..si^  with     ^^  the  usual  fem.  sign. 


3.  TJiou{m.)  didst  write  ^^  =  vjc^.s  with     ^  a  fragment  of  the  pro- 

*  *  .  ^ 

noun  ^1  tJiou  (m.). 

4.  Thou  [f.)  didst  write  ^i^^  =  wC^  with  ^^^  a  fragment  of  the  pro- 

*  *  ,  ^ 

noun  ^^]  tJiou  (f.). 


I  43.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  39 

5.  /  ^vrote 2uc^  =  w^^-a  with     ^^  (compare  ^H)- 


6.  They  (m.)  wrote o^L^  =  ^^Ls  with      Q—  (not  spoken)  from  ear- 

lier Una. 

7 

7.  They  (f.)  icro^c ^*s^  =  wsAj  with      ^^  (not  spoken)  from  ear- 

lier tna. 

8.  ye  (m.)  wrote ^h^h^  =  ^^Z)o  with  ^c^:^-  a  fragment  of  the  pro- 

>  noun  \cZL]l 

*.  ^  *. 

9.  Ye  (f.)  i^ro^e ^iLd^  =  ^-c2^  with^-^  a  fragment  of  the  pro* 

noun  <^^l 

10.   We  wrote ^2^3  =  usiwa  with     ^-  a  fragment  of  the  pro- 

noun  ^^l-»» 


TABLE  B. 


Masculine 
Singular. 

Feminine 
Singular. 

Masculine 
Plural. 

Peminine 
Plural. 

Third  Person, 

y 

Zw  £2^ 

7 

Q.   £^ 

7      .. 

Second  Person, 

iL   sli 

7 

5*    .           ^       . 

Pirst  Person, 

2^*r 

IK 

^- 

7 

Remarks. 

1.  Z^f  (6:9);  ^r^(6:9);  ii^f(6:9);  ^r^  (6:10). 

2.  ^^  (5:17) ;  -ri]  (Lk.  24:24) ;  -ir^  (6:9) ;  r^'"^^  (Gen.  31:6). 

3.  I-LaJ  (5:17)  {=  liiaJ  =  i^.^) ;  z3i^|  (6:8)  (=  Z^f  =  i^[). 

4.  ^U  (1:4) ;  o^^  (6:2) ;  ^1,^  (6:9) ;  ^c\i^  (26:13) ;  ^^  (32:12). 

5.  ^if  (32:10) ;  [-]r^M  (Jos.  Styl.  2:7) ;  ri[  (for  oji])  (J.  S.  4:10) ; 
w.l^Zl  (for  ^liz])  (Legends  of  St.  Mary  26:20) ;  ^o*o|^  (Acts  28:2) ; 
r^ll  we  should  go  (Lk.  9:13). 


40 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 


U  43. 


1.  The  pronominal  fragments  used  in  the  inflection  of  the  Perfect  are 
always  suffixed  to  the  stem.  To  distinguish  them  from  the  pronominal 
suffixes  (?  36.)  they  may  be  called  svfformatives. 

2.  We  have  distinct  forms  for  both  genders  and  both  numbers  in  the 
second  and  third  persons. 

3.  The  vowel  of  the  second  radical  is  dropped  in  the  3d  fem.  and  in  the 
1st  com.  sing.,  while  the  a  of  the  first  radical  is  obscured  to  e. 

4.  The  sufformatives  for  person,  gender  and  number,  with  the  exception 
of  the  3d  fem.  sing,  and  the  1st  com.  sing.,  are  affixed  directly  and  without 
causing  any  change  in  vocalization  to  the  3d  m.  sing.,  which  may  therefore, 
for  convenience,  be  called  the  Jtrst  foi'm  of  the  Perfect.  This  rule  is  true 
of  all  verbs,  weak  as  well  as  strong,  except  the  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs  (?  60.). 

5.  The  third  feminine  plural  sometimes  ends  in  ^^  ;  the  third  mascu- 
line  plural  sometimes  ends  in  \0  ,  and  the  first  plural  in  t^J  (in  Lk.  9:13 

7  7  7      7 

^^^1 ,  from  ^1 ,  is  written,  instead  of  ^^n^l ,  to  avoid  the  three  Nuns ; 
cf.  IJin^).     Sometimes,  on  the  contrary,  the  third  plural  feminine,  as 

-    T 

well  as  masculine,  was  written  just  like  the  third  masculine  singular. 
According  to  HoflPmann  (Merx,  §  50.  N.  B.,  and  §  59. 1.  (5))  a  Yudh  was 
sometimes  added  to  the  third  feminine  singular,  e.  g.  ^2^^^  .     This  is 

only  a  "  signum  graphicum  fem.  indicans,"  just  as  in  the  third  feminine 
Imperfect  (see  §  45.). 

N^ote  1.  —  The  following  summary  of  the  endings  of  the  Perfect  in 
Syriac  and  Hebrew  may  be  useful : 


SINGULAR. 

PLURAL. 

p 

CO 

3f. 

2  m. 

2f. 

Ic. 

3  m. 

3f. 

3  m. 

2f. 

Ic. 

Syr. 
Heb. 

— 

7 

2L_ 

^((1) 

^M 

on 

■■■ 

7 

vor^J 

JVo^e;^.— r^  (Mt.8:2);    -^r^  (Mt.  20:20) ;   i^?  (Mt.  25:25) ;   ^^^^ 

(1  Cor.  11:17) ;   -r^  (32:13) ;   o^^^  (32:22) ;   ^  (Acts  27:2) ; 

^ci^5  (John  16:27). 

Verbs  which  have  e  in  the  first  form  (see  ?  43.  Rem.  4.)  retain  it  in  all 
the  forms  derived  from  it ;  but  in  the  3d  fem.  and  1st  eing.  they  are  the 
same  as  verbs  which  have  a  in  the  first  form. 


2  44.] 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 

2  44.  The  Remaining  Perfects. 


41 


Ethp^'el. 

Pa'el. 

Ethpa'al. 

Apli'cl. 

Ettaplial. 

3  m.  s'ln^. 

»  7 

7      7 

^^} 

7          7.   . 

3  f.  sing. 

V        7 

7        7 

h^L^A 

7     ^        7.    . 

3  m.  pi. 

QJDi^i^il 

7     7 

Cl^hJ] 

7  .     7.    . 
QL^h^ZZ] 

1  sing. 

tlhl^Z] 

h2i^ 

iJkh^Z] 

h^hJ\ 

hlih^ZZ] 

•* 

'  ' 

'  ' 

. 

^2^Z|(12:5);  :^iixaJ^]  (6:19) ;  ^.i^ali^^l  (Rev.  13:12) ;  1.1:^^(32:18); 
^^  N  Zj  (Rev.  11:18);  oaJ:?!?  (29:18) ;  '  ^  ^  ^"^-(7:3);  .clj^l 
(Gal.  4:12);  r^  (4:12) ;  ^H^  (Acts  23:30) ;  Oj.Ii  (Acts  4:15) ;  ^r^' 
(Acts  15:24);  c^il^l  (25:10) ;  ^l-^A  (Heb.9:20);  ^oZj-lizj 
(Col.  4:10) ;  I^U]  (12:17) ;  w-lLzf  (6:1) ;  'CL:]  (Lk.  20:23). 

It  will  be  noticed  that  all  of  these  Perfects  form  all  of  their  inflections 
on  the  analogy  of  the  Perfect  P^'al ;  i.  e.  the  sufformativcs  for  gender, 
number  and  person  are  in  all  cases,  except  the  3d  fem.  and  1st  person 
singular,  affixed  directly  to  the  3d  singular  masculine,  without  causing 
any  change  in  it.  In  the  3d  singular  feminine  (and  the  1st  sing.,  which 
is  formed  like  it)  the  only  change  in  the  last  four  stems  is  that  the  vowel 
of  the  second  radical  is  changed  to  a  half-vowel ;  in  the  Ethp*'el  the 
second  radical  loses  its  vowel  and  the  first  receives  a. 

RemarJc  1.  —  The  Ethp*'el  3d  feminine  singular  and  1st  common 
singular  can  be  distinguished  from  those  of  the  Ethpa'al  only  when 
the  second  or  third  radical  is  an  aspirate  and  Kushoy  and  Rukhokh 
[k  10.)  are  marked.  It  will  be  noted  that  in  Ethp^'el  the  second  radical 
has  Rukhokh,  and  the  third,  Kushoy ;  whereas  in  Ethpa'al  the  opposite 
is  true. 

Remark  2.  —  Notice  the  transposition  of  the  Taw  in  the  Ethp^'el 
and  Ethpa'al  of  verbs  whose  first  radical  is  a  sibilant,  and  the  per- 
mutations of  the  Taw  in  those  whose  first  radical  is  Zain  or  Sodhe 
(cf.  l\  21.  1;  22.  4). 


j42  -  ELEMENTS  OF   SYKIAC.  [i  45. 

§  45.   The  P*'al  Imperfect. 

TABLE  A. 

1.  He  will  write s^ciuaJ  =  >-^c2w  -with  J  a  pronom.  prefix  used  to 

denote  the  3d  person. 

2.  She  will  write s^sci^Z  =  y-scLia  with  ^  the  usual  fern,  sign  pre- 

fixed, and  '<*  suffixed  to 
distinguish  it  from  the 
2d  masc.  sing.  Cf.  1 43. 
Rem.  5. 

3.  T7iou{m.)  wilt  write  ^-^oh^Z  =  w^cAjs  ^ith  -^  a  fragment  of  ^^1  ihou, 

prefixed. 

4.  Thou  (f.)  wilt  write  v^^^/-  =  ^oLs  with  -i  prefixed,  .^--—  suffixed, 

and  c—  shortened  and 
obscured  to  the  half- 
Yowel. 

5.  /  shall  write woo^  =  w£oio  with    1  a  fragment  of  PI  /  pre- 

fixed. 


6.  They  (m.)  will  write  ^orj^-aJ  =  wcciwo  with  J  prefixed  for  the  3d  per- 

son,  ^s—  suffixed  for  the 
m.  plural,  and  the  vowel 
changed  to  a  half- vowel . 

7.  They  (f.)  toill  write.  .^^•=^  =  wcci^  as  in  the  3d  m.  pi.,  except  that 

the  ending  is  ^^  instead 
of  fl 

8.  Ye  (m.)  will  write.,  t^^^  =  wCoAj  as  in  the  3d  m.  pi.,  except  that 

we  have  ^  prefixed  in- 
stead of  J 

9.  Ye  (f.)  will  write...  .^^^  =  yjzcLs  as  in  the  3d  f.  pi.,  except  that 

we  have  ^  instead  of  J 
prefixed. 

10.    We  shall  write %-co^.£j  =  s.^cL^  with  J  a  fragment  of  «^''    -  we 

prefixed. 


45.] 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 
TABLE  B. 


43 


Masculine 
Sing'ular. 

Feminine 
Singular. 

Masculine 
Plural. 

Feminine 
Plural. 

Third  Person, 

<^cL^  J 

^  ^olLzi   A 

^  siLa  1 

Second  Person, 

^oLs   Z 

^  Sih^   2. 

^s£^  Z 

First  Person, 

s^oLs  ] 

wcoka  J 

Remarks. 

1.  The  original  stem  is  ^-^c^^  ,  the  Q—  of  which  is  changed  to  a  half- 
vowel  {i.  e.  volatilized)  before  sufformatives  which  begin  with  a  vowel ; 
i.  e.  T^:— . ,  \—  ,  ^- 

2.  The  pronominal  fragments  employed  in  the  inflection  of  the  Imper- 
fect are, — 

Freezes,        i,      ^ ,      ^ ,      ^ ,       1   ;       J  ,      i,      f ,      ^ ,     J 

Affixes,       — ,      ^,    _,^,     —  ;      ^o,      ^,      ^o,      ^,_ 

3.  The  *  of  the  preformative  comes  from  an  original  ^  . 

4.  The  preformatives  and  sufformatives  of  the  Imperfect  are  the  same 
for  all  stems,  and  for  weak  verbs  as  well  as  strong,  except  that  tlie  vowel 
of  the  preformative  is  sometimes  other  than  -  . 

5.  Except  the  silent  suffix  ^  ,  which  is  sometimes  used  with  the  3d  f  em. 
sing.,  the  five  forms, 
differ  merely  in  the  consonant  of  the  preformative  ;  the  other  five  forms 
always  suffer  the  same  changes  in  the  root,  i.  e. 

6.  The  original  forms  of  the  Imperfect  run,  —  naktulu,  taktulu, 
naktuluna,  naktulana.  "De  imperfect!  formis  notandum  est 
vocales  primitivas  "M.  ct  "^  in  o  et  ^  esse  elatas,  quorum  loco  serior  aetas 
iterum  u  et  H  pronunciavit,  ita  ut  antiqui  scribae  et  Nestoriani  formas 
exhibeant  ^a-^^  et  \^N^  n1  ^  recentiores  vero  Ja'kobitae  et  Maronitae 

^3.Vj  et  ^c^^-^nJ  ."-Merx-Hoffmann,  Gr.  Syr.,  §  50.  D. 


oL.=J  J  ».4^o^-sZ  ^  ^.^oLsZ  ^  usciwa]  and  wCoAaJ 


LsZ  ^    ^o^LsZ  ^ 


44 


ELEaiENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 

46.  P«'al  Imperfects  in  A  and  E. 

TABULAR  VIEW. 


[?4G. 


3  m.  sg. 

3  m.  pi. 

Imperfect  with  u. 

uOoiLaJ 

^ZLaJ 

Imperfect  with  i, 

wSZLJ 

(( 

Imperfect  with  a, 

(( 

1.  f£^  (2:17);  rfr^  (Mt.7:12);  r::^^  (Lk.  22:36);  roi^p  (Mt.  14:15) ; 
^^^  (for  VkJ)  (Mt.  5:29);  rf^^  (Mt.  24:29);  ^^  (from  ^J^) 
(Mt.  13:2) ;  v^iJ  (Mt.  20:21) ;  r-^  (from  t-^  =  niS)  lie  will  err; 
>a-JflJ  (from  >ai  =  D^tT)  (Mt.  19:13);   r^  (from  r^)  (John  12:32). 

2.  >cLii  (Lk.  21:22);  ,nSnN4l  (Lk.  21:24);  oaLaS  (Mt.  25:9) ;  .^^s^ 
(Lk.  3:14) ;  vii.i  (Lk.  7:6) ;  ^ol^i^i  (Rom.  15:30) ;  .=4:^^  (2:18) ; 
^'^^  (Mt.  18:17) ;  ^oll-a^  (Mt.  13:15) ;  -^^^  (2:10). 

3.  wco'LiJ  (Mk.  10:48) ;  ^hJl  (Mt.  20:31) ;  v^o^aJ  (Mk.  8:22) ;  ^'t^ 
(Mt.  14:36) ;  ?Q^  (1  Cor.  4:25) ;  rf^^  (J°-  4:23) ;  ^^  (30:5). 

V  T 

1.  t^^  to  maize  and  ^1  to  huy  are  the  only  strong  verbs  which  have 
the  Imperfect  in  *  ;  but  some  weak  verbs,  mostly  intransitives,  form 
their  Imperfect  P''al  in  this  manner ;  e.  g.  one  E  E,  one  E  Yudh,  one  Pe 
Yudh,  and  a  few  Pe  Nun  verbs. 

2.  Perfects  in  e,  which  are  intransitive,  have  as  a  rule  their  Imperfect 
in  a  ;  as  have  also  most  intransitives  in  a,  and  most  verbs  whose  second 
or  third  radical  is  a  guttural. 

3.  A  few  verbs  having  the  Perfect  in  e  have  the  Imperfect  in  ^i. 

Note. — There  were  three  Perfect  stems,  ^^^  ,  ^^I^  ^  and  wso^^-o  (see 
I  41. 1.) ;  and  three  Imperfect  stems,  ^^^aJ  ,  ^h-:^  ,  and  w^cZ^-sJ  ;  the  a 
and  u  in  each  case  being  original,  while  the  e  has  come  from  t 


§47.] 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 

47.  The  Remaining  Imperfects. 


^5 


Ethp-'el. 

Pa'el. 

Ethpa'al. 

Aph'el. 

Ettaph'al. 

3  m.  sing. 

s^L£L2 

wS^-aJ 

V  .7 

•         •  * 

^iLsl 

7.       7 

.    •    « ^ 

3  f.  sing. 

^L^Zl 

7         7.  ». 

3  m.  pi. 

».        7. 

^L£i2 

^io^ 

^qIzLsZLJ 

1  sing. 

0     y 

P         V 

P          7 

Q              7 

<>       .      7* 

waxjp  (29:1);    ^oiZ(6:ll);    w^2L^(6:15);    ^a^a.s2^  (1:10);    ^orsj^ZZ 

(5:13);  ^ol-^rJ  (2:9);  ^o^^i^  (Mt.  25:29). 
7?em.  i.-^cLlliJ  (1:10) ;  v^i^-^^  (5:13) ;  ^f  r^^  ^^  Pet.  2:3). 

It  will  be  noticed  that  the  preformatives  and  sufformatives  of  the 
derived  stems  are  the  same  as  those  of  the  simple,  or  P^'al,  stem  (cf.  ^45). 
What  is  said  in  §  45.  Rem.  5,  of  the  internal  changes  of  the  P*'al,  is  true 
also  of  the  derived  stems,  i.  e.  the  3d  fern,  sing.,  the  2d  masc.  and  the  1st 
com.  sing,  and  plur.  are  the  same,  preformatives  (and  sufforniative  in  the 
case  of  the  3d  fem.  sing.)  excepted,  as  the  3d  masc.  sing,  or  Jlist  form  of 
the  Imperfect ;  and  all  other  forms  are  the  same,  preformatives  and  suf-. 
formatives  excepted,  as  the  3d  masc.  plural. 

Rem.  1. — The  3d  masc.  plur.,  and  the  forms  like  it,  of  the  Ethp^'el  and 
Ethpa'al,  can  only  be  distinguished  in  writing  when  the  second  or  third 
radical  is  an  aspirate.  In  the  Ethp*'el  the  second  radical  takes  Rukhokh 
and  the  third  Kushoy  ;  whereas,  in  the  Ethp*'el  the  second  takes  Kushoy 
and  the  third  Rukhokh  ;  when  neither  the  second  nor  the  third  radical  is 
an  aspirate  the  usus  loquendi  and  the  connection  can  alone  determine 
whether  the  form  be  intensive  or  not. 

Rem.  2. — In  the  Ettaph'al  stem,  whenever  the  preformative  is  a  Taw, 
the  other  Taws  are  written  as  one,  to  avoid  the  occurrence  of  three  Taws. 

Rem.  <?.— Notice  the  transposition  and  permutation  before  sibilants, 
according  to  ??  21.  1;  22. 4. 

Rem.  4.— The  following  table  gives,  (1)  the  preformatives  of  the  differ- 
ent stems,  (2)  the  vowel  of  the  first  radical,  (3)  the  vowel  of  the  second 
radical : 


46 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 


[U8, 


P^'al. 

Etlip^'el. 

Pa'el. 

Ethpa'al. 

Aph'el. 

Ettaph'al. 

1. 

2 

U 

J 

Li 

7 

7             -.V 

2. 

s 

s 

7 

S 

2 

2 

s 

3. 

'^(or^cl) 

1 

Z 

z 

'2 

Rem.  5. — The  various  elements  used  as  preformatives  and  sufformatives 
appear  in  the  following  table,  the  asterisks  representing  radicals: 


He  will. . 
She  will. 


¥r     *    *      " 
(^)     *     *    *     ^ 


Tliou  (m.)  wilt,  ^fr  ^  4t  ^ 
TJiou  (f.)  wilt.,  r:^  *  ^t  *  -^ 
I  shall *  *  *    I 


They  (m.)  will..  ^^  *  *  * 


They{t)  will.. 
Ye  {m.)u'ill <=»' 


Ye  (f.)  will. 
We  shall. . . 


VT"  *  *  * 


^  *  *  4& 


S  48.  The  Imperatives. 


Imperfect. 

Imperative 
:i  m.  sg-. 

Imperative 
2  f .  sg. 

Imperative 
}i  m.  pi. 

Imperative 
a  f .  pi. 

P^'al. 

^oLsJ 

^A^C^O 

(f)^»^ 

Pa'el. 

*      7 

The 

endings  fo 

r  gender  and  num- 

her  are  the  same  for  all  the 

Aph'el. 

^M 

stems. 

Ethp'^el. 

^"i^^ 

^I^Z] 

Ethpa'al. 

s^LJ>L2 

y^lLdZ]  or 

Ettaph'al. 

^L£ZL2 
•      •     '  ^ 

V,       7 

U  49,  60.] 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYKIAC. 


47 


1.  5ias  (31:13) ;  o^:-^  (3:3) ;  cltcl-ia,  (30:13) ;  r^  (2  Tim.  4:5). 

2.  ci:^  (33:3) ;  o^il^l  (33:2) ;  ^^r^^^l  (Col.  3:18). 

3.  05C151I  (31:17) ;  ai^i^^]  (Col.  3:20). 

The  stem  of  the  Imperative  is  the  same  as  that  of  the  Imperfect 
without  the  preformative  ;  except  in  the  Ethp^'el  and  in  one  form  of  the 
Ethpa'al,  where  the  original  short  a  of  the  first  radical  is  retained  and 
the  vowel  of  the  second  radical  is  dropped,  its  absence  being  often 
denoted  by  the  linea  occultans  (see  3  above). 

N^ote  1. — The  Olaph  of  the  Aph'el  and  of  the  passive  stems,  which  is 
absorbed  in  the  Imperfect,  is  retained  in  the  Imperative. 

Note  2. — The  Imperative  has  no  preformatives  ;  the  gender  and  number 
are  denoted  by  sufformatives,  which  are,  ^  for  the  fcm.  sing. ;  o  or  r®  for 
the  masc.  plur. ;  ^  or  ^  or  ^^  for  the  f em.  plural. 

Note  3. — None  of  the  sufformatives  except  ^,o  and  r^  are  pronounced. 

I  49.   The  Infinitives. 


P^'al. 

Ethp^'el. 

Pa'cl. 

E.hpa'al. 

Aph'el. 

Ettaph'al. 

^^hlh:^ 

b.   0       V 

>.  ?        y 

u^l:;^^(2:6);  ^r^^  (2:2);  r^^^  (3:13);  cj^uL^o  (2:4);  q^h^  (27:4); 
Q!.,%i^(l  Cor.  11:32). 

y        >r.  y  » 

1.  The  Infinitive  of  the  P^'al  is  ^-^^^-ai^  =  ^^  -r  ^  • 

2.  The  Infinitives  of  the  derived  stems  are  all  found  by  prefixing  >=  to 
the  form  used  in  the  Imperfect,  except  that  the  vowel  of  the  second  rad- 
ical  is  always  "  and  that  the  abstract  ending  o  is  always  suffixed.  This 
o  becomes  -^o  before  pronominal  suffixes.     See  ^  85.  Kem.  2. 


§  50.   The  Participles. 

P^'al. 

Ethp^'el. 

Pa'el. 

Ethpaal. 

Aph'el. 

Ettaph'al. 

y    y 

y  y 

y        y 

y        y       ^ 

48 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC, 


►^  (3:4) 


U  51. 

?(16:9);    v^V^  (Mt.  21:9); 


1.  w^r^(l:6);  -^'(3:7); 
U^t^  (Mk.  11:10). 

2.  U^l^  (1:2);  ^^^nJii  (2:3);  V^  (3:17);  r^H^  (16:9);  ti^ 
(Lk.  24:51);  /r^  (Lk.  1:42);  '^"'jp^  (1:13);  jls^^j^  (7:8);  ^ai^:^ 
(Mk.  9:20);  ^aii(14:4);  >al^  (14:4). 

1.  The  P*'al  Active  Participle  is  of  the  same  form  as  the  Hebrew  *?pp 
from  an  original  katil.  The  Passive  is  of  the  form  katil,  just  as  in 
Biblical  Aramaic,  the  d  becoming  a  half-vowel. 

2.  The  Active  Participles  of  the  derived  species  are  formed  by  prefix- 
ing >c  to  the  first  form  of  the  Imperfect,  the  Nun  having  been  elided. 
The  Passive  forms  of  Pa'el  and  Aph'el  differ  from  the  Active  in  the 
absolute  masc.  sing.,  "where  they  have  a  instead  of  e  (cf.  the  Arabic, 
where  the  Passive  Participles  are  distinguished  from  the  Active  in  like 
manner). 

3.  It  will  be  noticed,  in  the  above  examples,  that  Participles  are 
inflected  like  nouns. 


§  51.   The  Verb  with  Suffixes. 

A.  The  following  table  gives  a  comparison  between  the  Perfect  P^'al 
with  and  without  suffixes : 


Form  without 
Suffixes. 

Form  with  Suf- 
fixes. 

Form  with  "Tier." 

Form  with  "/lim." 

3  m.  singular, 

7 

7^ 

P  7 

3  f.  singular, 

^l£ 

lJl^ 

P        7 

(S\h^hJ> 

2  m.  singular, 

L£Ls 

L£:Ljd 

P  ,     7     ^ 

2  f.  singular. 

>-»zL=ii! 

7 

7 

7 

1  c.  singular, 

Ljzb2 

IL^L^ 

0,7 

7 

§51.] 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 


49 


Form  without 
Suffixes. 

Form  with  Suf- 
fixes. 

Form  with  "fter." 

Form  with  '*him." 

3  m.  plural, 

Q^LS 

»..        7 

3  m.  plural, 

P      *»_       7 

3  f.  plural, 

•  4 

P         7 

3  f.  plural, 

*    7 

iJi^o 

P      m^       7 

2  m.  plural. 

Jc^Ai 

P    >.  ,      7 

2  f.  plural, 

ir^Lr:^^ 

0    "^  ,      7 

P     ^        7 

1  c.  plural. 

-^^ 

lAs 

P       7 

P       7 

B.   The  Perfect  with  Suffixes. 

1.  [V4u3  and  =2^  for  M-o  and  ol^]  ^oh^^  (Overbeck  137: 9  (Nol.)) ; 
oilT^  (Nol.,  Gr.,  1 186.) ;  ovkii^  (4:11) ;  ^^^^^  (25:12) ;  ^^  (John 
17:25);  >*ln\v  (Pg.  16:7) ;  ^oial-al  (25:19) ;  ^oio^l  (25:10) ;  ^ai?^ 
(Ps.23:6);  ^^liiz]  (Lk. 24:22). 


i?em.  ■?.— v>gvi>3^n.^|  P  ^/ie?/  c?zc?  no.  find  Mm  (Anal.  Syr.  87:15  (Duv.)). 
^^^c't-»»  ^Ae?/  surrounded  me  (Overbeck  137:9  (Nol.)). 

Pi.  7 

tJo-^^^l  they  entrusted  to  thee  (Julianus  90:25  (Nol.)). 

P     ^    7    . 

oiX^^  they  made  it  (Nol.,  Gr.,  I  186.). 


Rem.  2. — \^,5^  they  oppressed  you  (Judges  10:12). 
^'^«*^?  they  troubled  you  (Acts  15:24). 


50  ELEMENTS  OF   SYRIAC.  [§  61. 

2.  [^\£  or  ^-^^-0  for  ^3^]  JlaLji.  (Lk.  10:40) ;  ^^^^  (Ps.  69:2) ; 
CT^S"'^]  (22:7) ;    >.*l-«^r-^i^  ^^ioit  /irt.s^  Z/orwe  7)ie  (Jer.  2:27  ;  sec  also  Jer. 

7 

15:10) ;  ^^l-^-^i^^J  thou  hast  deceived  me  (?)  (1  Sam.  19:17  ;  see  also  Song 
of  Songs  4:9). 
Remark.—^^-:^^  (Ps.  51:5) ;    ^«A-J— ^-^  (Is.  51.  5 ;  other  reading  for 
^l^L^  ,  Nol.,  Gr.,  §  186.),  but  Jkii^  (Lk.  10:40). 

3.  [i^^^4^  for  i-^^:^^  ,  ^ii^^LD  for  ^£^li^^  ,  2  masc.  sing,  and  plur.  and  2d 
fern.  plur.  unchanged]  ^I^o^^  (Ps.22:l) ;  -f^r^  (10:6) ;  ^i^r-  (John 
17: 25) ;  ^^^^  (John  17:4) ;  t^r^  (6:7) ;  ^oZ^J  (25:18) ;  oiLl:^ 
ye  (f.)  7iave  Jcilled  her, 

"When  the  object  of  a  verb  is  a  pronoun  other  than  the  3d  plural  it  is 
suffixed  directly  to  the  verbal  form,  occasioning  certain  changes  of  ter- 
mination  and  stem.  For  them  the  independent  pronouns  \=J|  and  r^l 
are  used,  e.  g.  ^]  wc^il  (2:6) ;  ^1  olLa-^  (Lk.  24:11). 

7  1^  7 

1.  The  forms  wSius  and  s^^^  occur  in  the  3d  masc.  singular  and  plural. 

Rem.  1.  —  The  older  and  longer  forms  Ja^i^  and  J-*^i^  occasionally 
are  found. 

Rem.  S.  —  The  ending  of  the  masculine  plural  is  sometimes  omitted 
before  suffixes. 

7      ^  7    7    7 

2.  The  old  form  ^^^  (for  an  older  i^^^^s)  appears  in  the  3d  fem.  sing, 
and  ^^i^  for  v*^^^  in  the  3d  fem.  sing. 

3.  The  other  forms,  except  the  first  person  singular,  remain  unchanged. 
The  first  person  singular  takes  the  same  form  before  suffixes  as  the  2d 
masc.  sing.,  and  is  to  be  distinguished  from  it  with  the  pronominal  suffix 

7 

for  the  3d  sing.  masc.  only  ;  e.  g.  I  have  hilled  him  =  oii^^^^  ;  thou  hast 

"  .     7  * 

killed  him  =  ^ai^h!^:L^  . 


§51.] 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 


dl 


4'ypro  forms  ending  in  a  vowel  the  suffixes  are  appended  directly  and 
without  any  change  except  in  the  case  of  the  3'm.  sg.  suffix  (see  6.  below). 

5.  To  forms  ending  in  a  consonant  the  suffixes  are  appended  by  means 
of  a  union  vowel  or  half-vowel,  without  any  variation  in  the  suffix  except 
in  the  3d  sing.  masc.  (see  6.  below).    Before  t^  ,  ^^  the  union  vowel  is 

always  the  half-vowel,  except  in  the  form  ^^'^iN^  ^  ^^>nl\^j  y^Q  ]iave 

killed  you;  before  ^^  tliee  (f.)  the  union  vowel  is  always  -  ;  before  ff"  Aer, 
f  thee  (m.),  ^  me,  and  r^  us,  it  is  always  "  except  in  the  3d  sing.  masc. 
and  f em.  before  ^  and  \^  where  we  have  ^  . 

6.  The  3  m.  sg.  suffix  has  the  form  o*—  with  the  3  sg.  m.  and  f.  and  with 
the  1  sg. ;  with  the  3  pi.  m.  it  has  the  form  ^<n  ;  and  elsewhere  it  has  the 
form  >^3i-*—  ,  except  with  the  2  f.  sg.  where  it  is  ^«i« 


C.  Table  giving  the  principal  forms  of  the  Imperfect  with  suffixes  : 


FORM  WITHOUT  SUFFIXES. 


u^O^ 


^a.r:^.::J 


FORM  WITH  SUFFIXES.-SINGULAR. 


1st. 

2d  masc. 

2d  fern. 

3d  masc. 

3d  fem. 

^hjz^ 

p 

^i^ 

(    or    oi^i»-aJ 

0    t^ 

Pi..        ». 

Ph.      * 

FORM  WITH  SUFFIXES,— PLURAL. 


1st. 

2d  masc. 

2d  fem. 

y          IS 

Ph.      * 

h.              b.           yr. 

^   p  h.          « 

*                    *>                ,TS 

52  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  51, 

D.  The  Imperfect  with  Suffixes. 
>^;^  (8:10) ;    ^U^  (23:14) ;    .oi^  (23:12) ;    -a-^\J  (Ps.  16:1) ; 
wOTi^l.£i;.-iJ  (23:3);    oi-iJ^]I:  (6:17) ;    v^qin*  jjN'^'i  (4:11);   >-3i-^iL^£j 
(22:5);  w^n^iii^  (31:14) ;  ^o^]z  (25:17). 


1.  The  only  changes  in  the  stem  are  in  the  forms  v^ciuaJ  ^  ^^oh^Z  ^ 
^^=^1 ,  where  the  ©  becomes  a  half -vowel. 

2.  With  ^si^aJ  (from  ^^oi^aJ)  and  like  forms,  the  suffixes  and  their 
union  vowels  are, — 


7  P 


3.  With  rCLs:^  ,  ^^^  ,  ^Qjc^Z  ,  ^h^A  and  ^--^^^  ,  the  suf- 
fixes and  union  vowels  arc, — 

•  ,  f'^—  or 


4.  The  2d  masc.  sing,  has  sometimes  a  second  form  before  suffixes,  to 


wit :  '«1t^^^  ,  ^' 


^h^z  . 


E.  The  Imperative  with  Suffixes. 
The  following  are  the  forms  of  the  Imperative  with  Suffixes 


2d  masc.  sin?. 


1  Sg.  suff . 
3  sg.  m. 
3sg.f. 
Ipl. 


^C2b2 


soi^ 


7         K 


2d  fem.  singr. 


>^oiaA£c^o 


2CA.S 


:o2o 


2d  masc.  plur. 


^=^c^^ 


Ni*oi3.r:Za2 


cnasZsjs 


,ii;Z=.a 


2d  fem.  plur. 


<.*!:!  c£ua 


;c^ws 


ouco^^ 


;clyj 


L.^=rs  (Ps.  22:11);    c^a-a-».aa  (3:3);    ^^i-Jo^cj  (Ps.  2:11) ;    ^oi=-*^ 
(Ps.  22:23) ;  -»^c^c]  (id.) ;  ^oJ]  j^?  (Ps.  28:9). 

1.  The  2d  masc.  sing,  inserts  ^  before  all  suffixes. 


?  52.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  53. 

2.  The  w4  of  the  2d  fern.  sing,  and  the  o  of  the  2d  masc.  plur.  become; 
full  vowels  before  suffixes. 

3.  The  >-»  of  the  2d  fern.  plur.  is  dropped. 

4.  The  long  forms  of  the  Imperative  plural  (t.  e.  ^asoio  and  r:^®^^— =) 
are  joined  to  the  suffixes  in  the  same  way  as  the  short  form  of  the  femin- 
ine plural. 

F.  The  Infinitives  and  Participles  with  Suffixes. 

1.  The  Infinitive  P^'al  takes  the  suffixes  of  nouns  without  any  change 
except  the  dropping  of  the  second  vowel  before  all  save  the  suffix  of  the 
1st  sing.    See  §  81. 

2.  Occasionally  the  Infinitive  P*'al  is  joined  to  the  3d  masc.  and  3d 
fern.  sing,  suffixes  by  a  Yudh  after  the  analogy  of  the  Imperfect ;  e.  g, 
y^qin^Sn  ^Sn  to  take  Mm^  qi  •  r\'=^\o  to  free  Tier.     See  Noldeke,  I  191. 

3.  The  Infinitives  of  all  the  derived  stems  change  the  ending  Q—  to  -^Q— 
and  take  the  usual  nominal  suffixes.    See  §  85. 

4.  Participles  take  the  nominal  suffixes. 

I  52.   Guttural  Verbs. 
9r-(4:7);   ("^  (32:1) ;   cu»ril  (24:2) ;  w..^i^^]  (5:1) ;  ^%>i  (1:13) ;  '^vli 
(Ps.l9:8);  r^  (Ps.29:9) ;  '^  [=  ^'0\1)  to  want ;  '^hl  iov  h^hl 
he  shall  hreah;  oCJ  (Luke  6:12) ;  =>cJii^  (Mk.  12:17). 

1.  Verbs  whose  first  radical  is  a  guttural,  or  Rish,  are  regular. 

2.  Verbs  whose  second  radical  is  a  guttural,  or  Rish,  sometimes  in  East 
Syriac  take  a  where  we  would  expect  e,  e.  g.  ^^^  (West  Syriac  ^^)  to 


3.  When  the  third  radical  is  a  guttural  (for  verbs  tertiae  Olaph^  see 
II  57,  60),  or  Rish,  it  changes  an  immediately  preceding  e  into  a. 

Note  1. — In  the  Pa'el  and  Aph'el,  this  change  of  e  into  a  causes  the 
Participles  Active  and  Passive  to  coincide. 

Note  2. — In  accordance  with  this  rule,  many  intransitives,  like  r^>fl^  , 
which  would  naturallj^  have  e,  take  a  in  the  P*'al  Perfect. 

4.  In  a  few  cases,  when  the  third  radical  is  a  guttural,  or  Rish,  a—  of 
the  Imperfect  and  Imperative  is  changed  into  a. 

5.  Verbs  whose  third  radical  is  oi  always  receive  a  before  it. 


54  ELEIVIENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [U  53,  54, 

2  53.   Pe  Nun  Verbs. 

1.  t^  (Mt.  19:7) ;  ^  (23:18) ;  ^Q^  (Acts  10:13) ;  ^^  (Mk.  9:21) ;  <^ 
(Mt.  21:21);  c^  (Mk.  16:11). 

2.  i^  (=  r4-J-J)  (Lk.  11:21) ;  -dqIj  (Mt.  2:6) ;  r^l  (Acts  16:18) ; 
'^  (Mt.  5:29) ;  r?^^  (Mt.  24:29) ;  ^^^^  (Mt.  1:20) ;  ^1  (Mt.  17:1) ; 
wfii:^  (Lk.  14:5) ;  '^'"^  (Mt.  5:31) ;  ^-*-J|  (Heb.  4:8) ;  ^^  (Jer.  6:8). 

Pe  Nun  verbs  are  regular  in  the  Ethp'^el,  Pa'el  and  Ethpa'al  stems.  In 
P*'al  they  are  regular  in  the  Perfect  and  in  the  Participles.    But 

1.  In  the  P''al  Imperative  the  Nun  is  generally  dropped. 

2.  In  the  P*'al  Imperfect  and  Infinitive  and  in  the  Aph'el  and  Ettaph'al 
stems  throughout,  the  Nun  is  generally  assimilated.  See  §  18.  In  Pe 
Nun  verbs  which  are  also  'E  'E  or  'E  Waw,  the  Nun  is  firm.    See  §  62.  2. 


§54,   'E'E  Verbs. 

TABULAR  VIEW. 


P'al. 

Aph'el. 

Ethtaph'al. 

Palpel. 

Perfect, 

V. 

*  7 

7^ 

Imperfect, 

7.7' 

*.     7 

Imperative, 

*  ;' 

^i 

7.7'       , 

♦.     ^. 

Part.  Act, 

».  p.  7 

^    P.7' 

b.  P^      7 

Part.  Act., 

7,y.          * 

/IS,      7 

Part.  Pass., 

7.      7 

Remarh.  —  The  first  three  forms  of  the  P*'al  Perfect  are, 
The  3d  masculine  singular  and  plural  of  the  Imperfect  are. 


■g  54.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  '85 

1.  ^  (Acts  1:3) ;  ^?  (Acts  20:33) ;  ^  (Lk.  24:5) ;  ^oZ^  (Gal.  4:14) ; 
^^=1  (Mt.  6:6) ;  «^=1  (Mt.  7:13). 

2.  "^dS  (John  10:9) ;  ^^  (Mt.  16:21) ;  w^vl  (Rom.  7:7) ;  ^2^^  (Rom. 
14:11) ;  vjo^Li  (John  19:24)  [-ssi2*  from  wsol^Z ,  ucii  froift  ^nxiai] ; 
rj^f  (Lk.  1:35) ;  ^]  (Mt.  9:31) ;  ^  (Mt.  23:12)  [^  from  t^]. 

3.  il'j  [for  ^^^]  (Acts  16:29) ;  -^U  (1  Pet.  2:23) ;  .^:^  (1  Cor.  12:26) ; 
l^^  (Gal.  5:17);  ^^  (1  Cor.  10:6) ;  but  ^i:^  (Mt.  10:12) ;  ^I^Heb. 
11:16);    yU  (John  19:42);    v-i-^  (1  Cor.  4:4);    -a^  (Rom.  11:10). 

4.  .  n  ^n  ".  (Rev.  9:1) ;  |li^  (1  Tlies.  2:7) ;  ^A  (Mt.  23:12) ;  "i-lz] 
(2  Tim.  2:5);  ^-s^^a^  (Mt.  12:20) ;  ^l^^^l  (Mt.  13:17) ;  r^r^i^io 
(Acts  17:16) ;  >^Vu]  (Phil.  1:20). 

In  verbs  -whose  2d  and  3d  radicals  are  identical  the  Ethp^'el  is  regular. 

1.  In  the  P*'al  Perfect  and  Imperative  the  second  and  third  radicals  are 
contracted  into  one,  the  vowel  of  the  second  radical  being  thrown  back 
upon  the  first.  When  a  syllable  follows,  the  second  and  third  radicals  are 
written  as  one,  but  pronounced  as  two,  e.  g.  reggath,  nodd^thun. 
The  P^'al  Perfect  is  the  form  given  in  the  dictionary. 

2.  In  the  P*'al  Imperfect  and  Infinitive,  and  in  the  Aph'el  and  Et- 
ph'al  stems  throughout,  the  vowel  of  the  second  radical  is  thrown  back 

upon  the  first,  and  the  first  radical  is  doubled  and  hardened. 

3.  a.  The  Part.  Act.  of  P^'al  in  the  first  form,  i.  e.  the  3d  m.  sg.,  is  like 
the  same  form  in  L-Waw  verbs, — the  second  radical  is  changed  into  Olaph, 
which  is  pronounced  like  Yudh  (-^1'  =  royeth).    See  §  2.  c.  and  §  59.  4. 

h.  But  when  additions  for  state,  gender  or  number  are  made  to  the 
first  form  of  the  Participle,  the  Olaph  is  generally  dropped,  and  the 
primitive  second  radical  is  doubled. 

c.  The  Participle  Passive  of  P^'al  is  regular. 

4.  In  the  intensive  stem,  though  we  have  sometimes  the  regular  forms, 
we  usually  have  the  Palpel  and  Ethpalpal.  The  stem  of  Palpel  is  formed 
by  doubling  the  contracted  P*'a],  or  simple  stem.  Palpel  and  Ethpalpal 
are  inflected  like  Pa'el  and  Ethpa'al. 


56  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  55. 

§56.  Pe  Olaph  Verbs. 

1.  i^l  (27:6);  ^^]  (32:9);  r^pc]  (32:14);  ^Q^l  (Acts  10:13) ;  ^M 
(23:17);  -^M  (Lk.  17:23);  N  (Mt.2:20);  al.]  (23:6);  rA"!  (32:10); 
r^]  [Mi.  3:3) ;  li-^l  (Acts  2:16) ;   ^1^  (32:8).    Sec  §  64. 4. 

2.  ^iU  (4:13);  ^U  (5:10);  ^"P  (5:12);  t^U  (26:9);  ^U 
(32:11) ;  "^1^  (4:13) ;  r^l^  (23:10) ;  ^  (Phil.  2:19) ;  "^"1  (Mk. 
14:14). 

3.  r-^U^  (28:1) ;  o^^U]  (James  4:9) ;  ^^^1  (Mk.  5:26) ;  -aAT  (Acts 
20:20);  ^a^  (Acts 4:18);  r-^^l  (Mt.  25:10);  ,^1:^  (Rev.  18:1.5) ; 
-^i)  thou  hast  hound  thyself  (Jos.  Styl.  2:13) ;  r^^^l  (Mk.  25:16); 
ri]o(l:6). 

4.  r^4  (Mt.  22:7) ;  r^c]  (Mt.  21:33) ;  jloZ^  (Thes.  Syr.  126) ;  rlcLilc 
(Acts  22:16);  r^ 


1.  In  Pe  Olapli  verbs,  the  Olaph  receives  a  helping  vowel  in  the  P^'al 
and  Ethp''el  stems.  In  the  Ethp''el  this  vowel  is  thrown  back  upon  the 
preceding  Taw.    See  3  below. 

Kate  1. — In  the  P*'al  Perfect  this  helping  vowel  is  * 

Note  2. — In  the  P''al  Imperative,  with  ^  in  the  second  syllable,  the 
Olapli  has  *  ;  in  the  Imperative  with  '^  the  Olaph  has  ^  ;  in  the  Impera- 
tive with  *  the  Olaph  is  dropped.    §  23.  1.  (1). 

Note  3. — In  the  P^'al  Participle  Passive  the  Olaph  takes  '' 

2.  In  the  P''al  Imperfect  and  Infinitive  of  verbs  which  have  Q—  in  the 
second  syllable  of  the  Imperf.  the  vowel  of  the  pref ormative  is  *  ;  in  verbs 
which  have  ^  in  the  second  syllable  of  the  Imperf.,  the  preformative  has 
generallj^  "= .    In  either  case  the  Olaph  quiesces  in  the  preceding  vowel. 

Note. — In  the  P''al  Imperfect  1st  sing,  one  Olaph  falls  out.    §  23. 2.  (1). 

3.  In  Ethp^'el,  Ethpa'al,  and  in  the  Imperfect,  Infinitive  and  Participles 
of  the  Pa'el,  the  vowel  of  the  Olaph  is  thrown  back  upon  the  preceding 
consonant,  and  the  Olaph  quiesces. 

Note  1. — In  the  1st  sing.  Pa'el  one  Olaph  is  dropped  and  the  form 
becomes  ^ja^  (for  ^a^]). 


g  56.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  67 

Note  2.— hi  waX  the  Olaph  of  the  Pa'el  stem  often  falls  away  after 
preformatives. 
Note  S.—lxs.  the  Ethp*'el  of  i-»]  to  seize^  and  of  some  other  verbs,  and  in 

the  Ethpa'al  of  t^l  to  trade,  the  Olaph  is  dropped  and  the  Taw  generally 

doubled.    See  ?  22.  1.  (2). 

Note  4. — In  "West  Syriae,  when  Olaph  with  a  vowel  is  preceded  by  an 
inseparable  particle,  the  particle  takes  the  vowei  and  the  Olaph  quiesces. 
See  ?  34.  2. 

4.  In  Aph'el,  Shaph'el  and  their  passives,  Pe  Olaph  verbs  pass  over 
into  the  formation  of  verbs  Pe  Yudh.  See  §  58.  3.  For  ^M  compare 
U  58.  3.  Note.  (2),  and  64.  4. 

Remark. — ^^^^  to  remember  is  treated  in  West  Syriae  as  if  it  were  a  Pe 

Olaph  verb  ;  e.  g.  ^?ai^o  (1  Thes.  1:3) ;  o?^o  (1  Pet.  5:8). 

§  56.   E  Olaph  Verbs. 

1.  1^41  (Lk.  1:40) ;  ^1^  (Heb.  3:10) ;  ^1^  (Thes.  Syr.  438). 

2.  ^.U  (31:6) ;  ^^ll  (Heb.  10:6) ;  r^U  (1  John  5:15) ;  ,c^w^.U  (John 
16:24);  2^)i?  (John  21:18) ;  ^UJ  (James  1:6) ;  ^Iji  (Heb.  12:13) ; 
"^U  (3  John  15);  ^  (Acts  12:8);  a:^]Liji  (Lk.  14:18);  ^^]i-ki  (Jos. 
Styl.  3:15) ;  -^W  (Acts  7:19) ;  --^\^A  (22:8). 

3.  ^ciLUj  (Mt.  18:19) ;  .«^i^J  (Acts  7:6) ;  ^—-J^I-i-L:  (Lk.  6:33) ; 
>^oiaAl.Uj  (Mt.7:9). 

4.  <|l(Mt.5:42);  PU  (Mt.20:20) ;  ^U  (Mt.20:22);  <|1  (Mt.22:4); 
<|I:^(Mt.2:4);^']L^]  (Acts*25:26);  ^ci^^(Rm.6:19);  uiil^^UPs.5:3). 

1.  In  £  Olaph  verbs,  when  Olaph  ends  a  syllable  it  quiesces  in  the 
vowel  preceding?  it. 

2.  When  Olaph  is  preceded  by  a  consonant,  it  throws  back  its  vowel 
and  quiesces  in  it. 

3.  When  neither  Olaph  nor  the  consonant  preceding  it  had  a  vowel,  the 
helping  vowel  -^  was  given  to  the  consonant  preceding  Olaph,  and  the 
latter  quiesced. 


58 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 


[?57, 


Note. — This  helping  vowel  was  first  given  to  the  Olaph  and  then  thrown 
back,  as  in  2  above. 

4.  The  Participle  Active  P''al  and  the  Intensive  stem  throughout  are 
regular. 

Note. — For  ^^H  to  he  good^  the  Intensive  in  use  is  >  ^*  I  from  ^^  • 
Compare  I  59.  5. 

^57.   Lomadh  Olaph  Guttural  Verbs. 
11^  (Rev.  22:11) ;  V^  (Acts  20:1) ;  A^  she  has  consoled;  ^jls  thou  hast 
consoled;   ^U-^I Jiave  consoled ;   ]U — ^^— ^  (Is.  2:12) ;  1'-^  to  teach; 
lls^l  to  he  adorned;   \^4  (Job  18:3);    c\lL  (Acts  16:40);    ^ 
(2  Cor.  7:6) ;  o]1Llo  (Tit.  1:9) ;  cjliz]  (Acts  15:31). 


In  a  few  verbs  whose  third  radical  is  Olaph,  the  Olaph  is  treated 
throughout  as  a  guttural,  and  the  second  vowel  of  the  Pa'el  is  a  instead 
of  e.  When  the  consonant  preceding  Olaph  is  unvoweled,  it  draws  the 
vowel  of  the  Olaph  to  itself,  the  Olaph  quiescing.  Most  verbs  originally 
of  this  class  have  come  to  be  treated  as  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs.    See  §  60. 


I  58.   PeYudh  Verbs. 

TABULAR  VIEW. 


P'al. 

Ethp^'el. 

Aph'el. 

Eshtaph'al. 

Perfect, 

A- 

^f[ 

^ci 

7    7 

Imperfect, 

a: 

rf^ 

7     7 

Imperative, 

^l 

r^4 

fie] 

7    7 

Infinitive, 

i^  P    7 

Part.  Act., 

^i^ 

7 

1  nnV> 

7     7 

Part.  Pass., 

7        V 

^58.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  59 

Remark  1. — -^H  means  to  inherit ;  t-^  to  he  horn;  r^-«  to  hum;  "^r*  to 
Remarh  2. — The  first  three  forms  of  the  Perfect  P*'al  are,  ^'r* ,  -^-^r* , 

y  y  h.  . 

2Zi-» .    The  3d  sing,  and  3d  plur.  masc.  of  the  Imperf.  are,  -^'P  ,  ^cZ^p  . 

1.  J^  (15:9);    r^A  (Mt.  2:1);    ^v^  (Acts  28:10);    ^*j^V.r^  (Lk. 

»0  7  *x  *  y 

21:14) ;    13©  (25:15) ;    r^o  (32:21) ;    ^H  ^o  inherit;   r^  to  hum;  '^r-  ^o 

7  7  7  7 

know  ;  rO-»  ^o  6e  heavy ;  w^o^  /o  ^i2;e;  "'^J  know  ;  ^^^  si<;  ^^oi  <72i;e; 
os^  (24:10) ;  r^-^l  (23:14). 

2.  yl|i  (Rev.  12:2) ;  I'>\^  (1  Cor.  15:50) ;  ^^If  (Lk.  1:31) ;  ^^P  (Mt. 
19:29);  ^^^  (Rev.  3:21);  -^'zu  (Mt.  13:2) ;  '^^r^  (Mt.  13:11) ;  V 
(Mt.  9:30) ;  ^^'1  (Mk.  10:17) ;  '^l  (Phil.  3:8). 

3.  asZs](lCor.6:8);  Q^^H  (Mt.  18:31) ;  r^o]  (Mt.l:l);  r^^  (Mt. 3:12) ; 
a:=l*I  (Lk.  23:39) ;  al.^]  (James  5:1) ;  '^jol  (Rev.  1:1) ;  '^?c2La!|  (Acts 
12:11). 

4.  r^(Mt.l5:4);  j^^  (John 4:44);  J^^^l  (Rom.3:7);  9^  (2Cor.9:8); 
^^  (Rev.  8:7) ;  ^'^^1  (Is.  44:26). 

Remark—^]  (3:16). 

1.  Yerbs  whose  first  radical  was  originally  Waw,  change  this  Waw  into 
Yudh,  whenever  it  would  begin  a  syllable.    The  only  exceptions  are  P© 

*   7 

it  is  necessary,  and  r^®  to  appoint. 
Rem.  1. — Pe  Waw  verbs  take  *  in  the  P'^al  Perfect. 
Rem.  2. — The  Yudh,  whenever  it  would  stand  with  a  half-vowel — 

7 

(1)  Quiesces  in  Hebhoso  at  the  beginning  of  a  word,  except  in  ^^ow-  to 
give.    See  I  64.  7. 


60  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  58. 

(2)  Is  dropped  in  the  Imperative  P''al  of  ''^r*  to  know^  cd^  to  sit,  and 


to  give. 

(3)  In  the  middle  of  a  word,  quiesces  in  Hebhoso,  which  is  then  thrown 
back  upon  the  preceding  consonant  (§  33.  3). 

2.  After  the  preformatives  of  the  P^'al,  the  Waw,  changed  to  Yudh, 
unites  with  the  vowel  of  the  preformative  to  form,  in  the  East  Syriac,  e, 
which  in  the  "West  Syriac  is  further  changed  to  i.  This  I  is  written  mostly 
with  an  Olaph  following,  so  that  Pe  Waw  verbs  come  to  have  in  the  Im- 
perfect, Imperative  and  Infinitive  P''al  the  same  forms  as  Pe  Olaph  verbs 
which  have  a  in  the  Imperfect  (§  55.  2).    All  Pe  "Waw  verbs  except  v-^^ 

to  sit  (see  Notes  below)  and  >-S3i-»  to  give  (see  ?  64.)  have  their  Imperfect 

and  Imperative  in  a. 

Rem.  1. — ^^i-*  to  know  and  ws£b-  to  sit  lose  their  first  radical  after  the 
preformatives  of  the  P*'al,  and  by  way  of  compensation  double  the  first 
radical,  hence  becoming  like  Pe  Nun  Verbs. 

Rem.  2. — In  the  first  person  singular  of  the  Imperfect  one  Olaph  is 

y 

dropped,  e.  g.  -^'1  I  shall  inherit. 

3.  The  Aph'el,  Shaph'el  and  their  reflexives,  have  "Waw  as  the  first  rad- 
ical even  in  verbs  whose  first  radical  was  originally  Yudh.  The  Aph^el, 
etc.,  of  Pe  Olaph  verbs  coincides  with  these  in  form  (see  §  55.  3). 

Rem. — *-fi^^  to  such  has  in  the  Aph'el  ^-o^l ,  though  ^-aJo|  is  also  found 
(see  Thes.  Sijr.,  p.  1608).  "^1  to  howl  (from  "^ ,  not  found  in  P^'al)  is 
the  only  other  exception  to  the  rule.    ^M  is  from  \A  to  come  (see  1 64. 4). 

4.  The  Pa'el  and  Ethpa'al  are  regular. 

Rem.  1. — Pe  Yudh  verbs  often  take  prosthetic  Olaph  in  those  forms 
where  the  Yudh  quiesces  in  Hebhoso. 

Rem.  2. — Some  Pe  Olaph  verbs  pass  over  in  certain  forms  into  the  Pe 
Yudh  class,  e.  g. "  '^^*  to  learn,  ^^^  to  teach,  >aii-«  for  >a£|  to  be  Hack, 

*  7m 

ft^  for  «t'^  to  ^6  long. 


59.] 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC. 

?59.  £)Waw  Verbs. 

TABULAR  VIEW. 


61 


P«'al. 

Ethp^'el  or 
Ettaph'al. 

Aph'el. 

Pa'el. 

Perfect, 

yoL^lz] 

Imperfect, 

^CCLOJ 

>a^ 

>QlaJ 

Imperative, 

>ci= 

>cJ!Diz] 

>a^] 

m    7 

Infinitive, 
Part.  Act., 

S>       P 

*►    p  7 

a:       • 

>n«?v 

Part.  Pass., 

7   y 

Remark.  —  The  first  three  forms  of  the  Pe'al  Perfect  are  >=^  ,  ^^^^^^  , 
^^^>aj  •     The  3d  masc.  sing,  and  plur.  of  the  Imperf.  are  >c2-aJ  ^  ^a:aca-cJ  . 

1.  >^(32:7);    ^^  (Mt.9:25);    ^^  (Acts  24:20);    a:^(29:8);    y^ 
(19:12) ;  dil^  (Mt.  3:9} ;  ^^^^  (24:11) ;  ^^  (Phil.  2:26). 

2.  ^ccio  (Mt.  2:13) ;  ^^  (25:4) ;  ^i^  (17:16) ;  ^cZalfiJ  (25:13). 

3.  >a^  (32:8) ;  >=^-^  (25:14) ;  '^\  (John  12:1) ;  r^V-^^  (30:1) ;  ^^-^-^^ 
(Mt.  12:11);  ^^^^]  (23:2);  cj-^ZZ]  (24:16);  ^^.^iN^^Jbo  (20:10). 

4.  >cll  (31:13);  ,-.la^  (27:3);  '^Yl  (18:4). 

5.  a^  (23:8);  wial^  (23:5);   o.:^  (Acts  15:32);  >all^w^  (Col.  2:13) ; 
ai4  (Uev.  3:4). 

6.  1-'  to  exult;  "^o^j  ^o  si'?t;  ^aX.  to  join ;   'o-**  ^o  he  white;    |ooi  ^o  Z>e; 

7  P  P 

>us-».  ^o  teach;  l®-^  ^o  repent;  l^^  ^o  desire. 
Remark— ^^-^^  (Mt.  22:25) ;  ^^^^  (Rom.  7:10) ;  ©i^-Lie  (Mt.  2:20). 


62  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  59. 

1.  "Whenever  in  the  regular  verb  the  combinations  wd,  wo  (from  wd)  or 
*ica  (from  awa)  would  arise,  they  are  contracted  into  6  (from  d).  This 
takes  place  in  the  P''al  Perfect  (k'wam  =  kom),  in  the  P'^al  Infinitive 
(mekwam  =  m'k6m),in  the  Aph'cl  and  Ethp^'el  and  Ettaph'al  Infin- 
itives (makwomu  =  m'komu  and  methtakwomu  =  mett'komu), 
and  in  the  Aph'el  Pass.  Part,  (makwak  =  m'kom).    See  §29.5.  (3). 

2.  Whenever  ijcu^  'wu,  or  w'  (from  wu)  would  occur,  they  are  changed 
into  A  This  change  takes  place  in  the  Tmperat.  P*'al  (k'wum  =  kum), 
and  in  the  Imperfect  P''al  (nekwum  =  n'kum,  nekw^mun  =  n*ku- 
mun). 

3.  Whenever  we  (from  wi)^  'we  (from  awa)  or  *wi  (from  awi)  would  occur, 
the  w  is  changed  to  y  and  contraciion  into  i  takes  place.  Throughout  the 
Aph'el  Perf.,  Imperf.,  Imperat.  and  Part.  Act.  we  becomes  t  ( 'akim  = 
'akwem);  in  the  P'^al  Part.  Pass,  'i^-i  becomes  t  (k'wim  =  kim);  in 
the  Ethp''el  'we  becomes  t,  and  the  Taw  is  doubled  and  hardened  (see 
§  19.3).  (Ethk'wem  becomes  Ett'kim,  a  half-vowel  being  inserted 
before  the  first  radical.) 

4.  In  the  Part.  Act.  owe  [dwe)  becomes  oye,  the  y  in  the  first  form,  t.  e. 
masc.  sing.,  being  written  with  Olaph  (see  ?  2.  (1)  c),  but  elsewhere  with 

Yudh,  e.  g.  >c|-o  ^  JVah  ^  ^^>Vi  n  .     Where  the  third  radical  is  a  guttural 

we  find  oya,  as  in  ^ll  (?  26. 1.  (1)).    In  Joshua  the  Stylite,  p.  3, 1.  20,  we 

» p  » p 

find  H^  written,  instead  of  ^U* 

5.  In  the  Pa'el  and  Ethpa'al  atcwe  and  awwa  generally  become  ayye, 
ayya.  Merx-Hoffmann,  I  QQ.  vi.,  mentions  nineteen  verbs  which  some- 
times  or  always  have  Waw  in  the  Pa'el  or  Ethpa'al.  For  >  ^*  I  see 
I  56.  4  Note. 

6.  Some  verbs,  mostly  denominatives,  are  regularly  conjugated.  All 
verbs  whose  third  letter  is  Olaph  have  the  Waw  firm. 

Rem.  1. — The  intransitive  in  *  from  awi  is  found  in  the  P^'al  Perfect 

p 

of  ^-fcio  to  die.    Elsewhere  it  is  like  >a^  • 

Rem.  2. — The  only  E-Yudh  verb  which  differs  in  any  respect  from  E- 
Waw  verbs  is  >fi^  ,  which  has  >«'-*^  in  the  P''al  Imperative  and  >^*^'>  in 
the  P''al  Imperfect. 

Rem.  S. — The  preformatives  of  the  P^'al  and  Aph'el  sometimes  take  a 
short  vowel,  e.  g.  ^a-J  (Rom.  11:21).    See  Noldeke,  I  177.  C. 


§60.] 


HLKMENTS  OF  SYEIAO. 


iS3 


§^60.  Lomadh  Olaph  Verbs. 

TABULAE  VIEW. 


Pe'al. 

Ethp«el. 

Pa  el. 

Aph'el. 

Perfect, 

^' 

-k^sC^ZJ 

^fclC^f 

Imperfect, 

U^ji 

1^9  £wJ 

iio^ 

i^V 

Imperative  2m.  sg.. 

^9 

-^^'4 

u^; 

uiif 

2f.  sg.. 

>^h 

^9^1 

P7 

s.^9 

«.!«>[ 

2m.pl., 

V 

aL59Z[ 

^'if 

2f.  pi.. 

•    0 

^^9Z[ 

*     P7 

.-^'f 

Infinitive, 

I^r^ 

Part.  Active. 

^1 

il09^ 

V^^r^ 

Part.  Passive, 

I. 

r  7 

7       7 

Remark. — The  following  forms  are  to  be  noted:  P«'al  Perfect 
3rd  sg.  fern.  ^9,  2nd  sg.  masc.  Li.i^9,  1st  sg.  2^9,  3rd  masc.  pi.  0^9, 
3rd  fem.  pi.  s.lio9,  3rd  sg.  fem.  Ethp^^el  and  in  all  other  stems  ends  in 
l1^,  1st  sg.  in  bSlic,  3rd.  fem.  pi.  in  ^S^Oich,  all  other  forms  being  like 
those  of  the  P«*al.  In  the  Imperfect,  the  sufformatives  of  all  the  stems 
are  the  same,  e.  g.  2nd  sg.  fem.  ^^9i,  3rd  masc.  pi.  ^Q-ia  jJ,  3rd  fem.  pi. 

1.  ]^  (1:1);  Jooi  (1:1);  L*^  (Acts  22:15);  l^  (6:5);  cJoi  (5:7); 
^o^'  (30:19);  ^iLJoi  (Mk.  5:34);  ^hl^is  (18:8);  ^V  ^^*-  2=2); 
.jC^^,  (Lk.  23:56). 

2.  -^(Lk.23:S);  £jj^(14:7);  cl.^.*.  (Acts.  11:18);  w-:^i(Lk. 23:56); 
Z^j,...  (Phil.  1:18);  ^^  (2  Cor.  7:13);  L.^  (Eev.  2:2);  -0^4 
(27:11);  ^itf9f(ll:5);w-.:^I(12:13);cL>:^I(Mt.8:33);wJ?z|  (Mt.  8:3); 


04  ELEMENTS  OF  STEIAC.  [§   60. 

dla?^  (Lk.  17:14);  jlicjf  (22:12);  o^Icif  (11:11);  ^^^4  ^^'^^^ 
^LaL  (18:17);  wi-^^[  (30:15);  o^>-*4  (30:18). 

3.  jooiJ  (1:3);  ii^ji  (11:11);  U^f  (6:14);  ^ccoii  (2:3);  ^I^^  (16:7); 
I  ^\  1  (19:9);  jocii  (18:3);  ^isZZ  (6:15);  |iaJ  M?e  will  build.  (16:5). 

4.  ^^  (11:10);  «^^  (2:13);  ^>^  (32:S);  alszj  (20:6);  |i?Z[ 
(lit.  8:3);  -cZZ[  (Rev.  2:5);  l^jf  (Mt.  17:27);  a^vf  (John  21:6). 

5.  ]£l  (17:3);  |is£^  (18:18);  ^^^^  (20:19);  jLI:^  (Mk.  14:17); 
^  *n^v  (29:3);  ,^-jaL«  (20:19);  ^^£^  (20:19);  \^^  (Lk.  23:2); 
^^^jC;^  (Rom.  16:18);  ^I:i^  (19:10);  als'^  (19:13);  ^1:^-^ 
(Mt.  15:26);  ol^l^i^  (Gal.  3:23);  ]\^  (13:1). 

Lomadh  Olaph  verbs  (not  guttural,  see  §  57)  are  those  in  which  an 
Olaph  quiescent,  or  vowel  letter,  has  taken  the  place  in  the  3rd  sing. 
masc.  Perf.  P**al  of  the  original  3rd  radical  "Waw,  Yudh  or  Olaph. 

1.  Awa,  ay  a  or  cCa^  becomes  o  in  the  3rd  sing.  masc.  and  fern.  Perf. 
P«*al;  awi,  ayi  or  a'i,  becomes  t  in  the  1st  pers.  sing.;  awUj  ayu  or  d'u, 
becomes  aio  in  the  3rd  masc.  plur. ;  awy,  ayy  or  d'y,  becomes  ay  in  the 
3rd  fem.  plur.;  and  aw  or  a'  becomes  ay  in  the  1st  plur.  and  in  the 
2nd  pers.  throughout,  ay  remaining  unchanged. 

2.  The  P^'al  Perf.  of  Intransitive  verbs  and  the  Perfect  of  all  the 
derived  stems  of  all  verbs  have  w  in  the  3rd  sing.  masc.  and  before 
all  endings  for  gender  and  number  and  person  except  the  3rd  fem.  sing., 
which  is  regular  (i.e.  ^-^  like  l^l2). 

Remark  1 . — In  the  3rd  masc.  plur.  a*  is  the  diphthong  iu,  see§  8. 1 .  (3). 

Remark  2. — The  3rd  fem.  plur.  of  the  derived  stems  is  distinguished 
from  the  3rd  masc.  sing,  by  Rebbuy  §  13. 

Remark  3. — The  Taw  of  the  1st  pers.  sing,  is  aspirated,  e.  g.  La^^ 
h^dhithj  that  of  the  2nd  pers.  is  unaspirated,  e.  y.  l1si2  nassU. 

3.  In  all  Imperfects,  the  3rd  sing.  masc.  and  the  forms  like  it  (see 
§  45.  Rem.  5),  end  in  |  from  ay,  the  2nd  fem.  sing,  ends  in  ^  from 
ayin,  the  masc.  plur.  2nd  and  3rd  pers.  ends  in  .o,  the  preceding  radical 
with  its  vowel  being  dropped;  the  fem.  plur.  2nd  and  3rd  pers.  is 
regular,  the  3rd  radical,  however,  being  in  every  case  Yudh.  e.  g. 


§61.] 


ELEMENTS  OP  SYKIAO. 


65 


4.  In  the  first  form  of  the  Imperative,  the  original  a  remains  un- 
changed in  the  Ethp^'el;  in  the  P^'al,  ay  is  changed  to^  ;  and  in  all 
the  other  species  the  last  radical  is  dropped  and  the  vowel  heightened 
to  0  id).  The  2nd  fern.  sing,  of  all  the  stems  ends  in^,  see  §  8.  2.  (2). 
The  2nd  masc.  plur.  ends  in  o ,  the  Yudh  of  the  root  having  been 
dropped.     The  2nd  fern.  plur.  ends  in  ,-.*.*. 

Remark  1. — The  P«'al  Imperat.  2nd  masc.  sing,  of  ]z]  to  come  is 
]Z.  see  §  64.  2.  The  same  form  from  j-iw.  to  sprout,  |J^  to  swear j  and 
w^^l  to  drink  J  ends  in  w.*.. 

Remark  2. — In  the  2nd  masc.  plur.,  the  long  forms  .o|ic7,  .oai^i  are 
sometimes  used ;  in  the  2nd  fem.  plur.  a  short  form  in  1  is  sometimes  found. 

Remark  3.— The  form  ^z|  is  used  in  Lk.  9:38,  22:32,  instead 
of  the  more  usual  Ethp*'el  Imperative.  According  to  Bar  Hebraeus 
^|z|  was  used  for  v*aJZ|  from  \^  to  strike  (see  Duval  p.  194).  In 
some  editions  of  the  New  Testament  in  Hev.  2:5,  15,  3:3,  19  jo^zj 
is  used  instead  of  ^oZZ|. 

5.  All  participles  end  in  ]  except  the  Pa' el  and  ApKel  passive 
which  end  in  >* . 


§61. 

Lomadh 

Olaph  Verbs  with  Suffixes 

Peal 

Pa  el 
with  "him". 

Form 
without 
suffixes. 

Form 

with 

suffixes. 

Form  with 
"Aer" 

Form  with 
"Aim" 

Perfect, 

S.masc.sing. 

K 

^ 

-^^ 

^_°^^ 

-        7 

3.  fem.  sing. 

^^ 

^ 

"^ 

o,£i:^ 

.,^:^; 

S.mascoplur., 

^ 

oiiL^ 

(oi\)»-oil. 

>-qo|L^ 

s^oin.fc^.^ 

3.  fem.  plur. 

-^ 

-^ 

»^; 

..  V  ^ 

Imperfect, 

S.masc.sing. 

ii^ 

-^ 

ou^ 

.^(mi>  ..V      \ 

-                  -^ 

8. masc.  plur. 

v^ 

v^ 

»Ji^ 

i^s^)^^ 

(-^)»u^ 

ELEMENTS  OF  SYBIAO. 


[§  CI. 


Peal 

Pa'el 
with  "/jer". 

Form 
without 
suffixes. 

Form 

■with 

suffixes. 

Form  with 
"her". 

Form  with 
''him''. 

Imperative, 

Bing.  masc. 

-K 

-K 

"-^ 

.010.^ 

0    V 

sing.  fern. 

-^ 

-Jk 

-K 

-»oia-U^ 

0     a 

plur.  masc. 

^ 

'K 

-K 

^01  oU^ 

■^?>i\^ 

plur.  fern. 

.vN, 

^^ 

pm     0 

0-^.     7 

^*'  ^'(i 

*_     "•     ^\ 

,  vouwi^itf  (25:11); 


1.  oizL  (26:19);  -3^Ll£>  (15:8);  ^Lj^^^f  (12:15);  ^ 
ci^i*   (30:12);    .ail.   (12:14);    s^axoVr^.   (12:9);   ^oj^jfo  (12:3); 
^3c|jal  (20:11). 

2.  ^oio^]^  (26:7);  woia-.ioii  (27:15);  ^ai»al3  (2  Cor.  3:1);  >>1.^^3 
(Rom.  7:24);  ^^oy^  (26:11);  ai^o-^  (14:2);  ^i>^3  (32:14); 
^.CTuJ-}iia  (Rev.  1:7);  olJc]^  (Rom.  15:21). 

3.  ^^3  (Mt.  6:13);  ^^  (John.  12:27);  .*gic|]L..(Heb.  3:1). 

4.  w.Zal^^  (Mt.  8:2);  oi-^-Jiae  (Lk.  23:8). 

1.  The  forms  ending  in  a  consonant  suffer  no  change  before  suffixes. 
The  suffixes  are  appended  by  means  of  the  same  union  vowels  as  are 
employed  with  the  same  forms  in  the  regular  verb,  see  §51.  Of  forms 
ending  in  a  vowel,  it  may  be  remarked : — 

(1).  The  3rd  sing.  masc.  P«'al  drops  Olaph  and  appends  the 
suffixes  directly. 

(2).  The  3rd  sing.  masc.  of  the  derived  stems  changes  final  s«  to  ^ 
(t  to  *y)  and  appends  the  suffixes  as  in  the  regular  verb,  Yudh  being 
treated  as  a  radical. 

(3).  The  3rd  masc.  plur.  appends  the  suffixes  directly  to  the  forms 

(4).  The  3rd  fem.  plur.  takes  the  form  -a^L^,  Yudh  being  treated  as 


S  62.1  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAO.  67 

a  consonant  and  the  suffixes  appended  with  their  usual  union  vowels, 
see  §  36. 

2.  The  forms  of  the  Imperfect  which  end  in  ]*  change  this  ending 
into  y**to  which  the  suffixes  are  appended  directly.  The  forms  of  the 
Imperfect  which  end  in  a  consonant  are  regular,  see  §  51.  B. 

3.  The  forms  of  the  Imperative,  that  end  in  a  vowel  append  the 
suffixes  without  any  change,  except  that  the  Olaph  of  the  masc.  sing. 
Pa'el  is  dropped.  The  2nd  fem.  plur.  adds  the  suffixes  by  means 
of  the  customary  union  vowels,  without  any  change  in  the  perfect  form, 
,a!:1^  becomes  ^iL  and  Q^^^s^  becomes  oji«  or  oa!:L^;  the  same  as  the 
3rd  masc.  plur.  of  the  Perfect. 

Note.  3. — In  the  2nd  fem.  sing.  Imperat.,  the  Yudh  is  sometimes 
omitted  in  writing  e.  g.  Judith  10:16  ^oiolo-**  instead  of  ^oiQ-.]a-»». 

4.  Infinitives  and  Participles  are  inflected  like  nouns,  see  §  81 
^hjk^  and  l]^^. 

§  62.  Doubly  Weak  Verbs. 

1.  aif  [R.  \Ai\  (2  Cor.  13:5);  ^^S^  [R.  jij]  (Rev.  9:19);  oliJ 
(Rev.  11:5);  ^A^  l^-  Plj  (John  16:20);  ^[  (Mt.  11:17); 
^fflj^  [R.  ].iSn  (Mk.  6:13);  jiji  [for  jip]  (John  4:47);  ^r|Z? 
(Mt.  8:13);  wizj^  (Mt.  25:11);  oZ[  (Mt.  27:33);  UU  (Mt.  10:13); 
^2u-f  (M.  14:11);  jof^  (Mt.^:25). 

2.  w..4^f(Heb.4:7);^,-aLo(30:l);v-lia2(Mt.25:5);wa^f (Acts  13:16); 
jJJ,  It  will  he  abominable.  (R.  *Ti3). 

3.]lor^  (Mt.  12:45);  ]oai^  (Mt.  19:21);  ^oJ  (Acts  1:3);  \lo^ 
(Heb.  9:16);  ^^  (1  Tim.  4:2);  ]^Z  (Tit.  3:13);  ]aa  (Rom.  1:11); 
cui^  (Mt.  15:32);  ^oS  (1  Thes.  5:7);  oIm.  (Lk.  20:35);  jolL^ 
(Mt.  5:25). 

4.  ]]1  (Heb.  2:10);  c|i  (Mt.  19:13);  I^jJ  (Gal.  4:10);  iJiJ  (Rom.  16:6); 

11^  (Rev.  22:11). 

5.  ^ofi  [R.  -,5s],  thou  sighest]  i^c]z[  [R.  nix]  (Is.  26:9),  Ihave  desired] 


68  ELEMENTS  OF  STRIAO.  [§§  63.   64. 

|o|Li^  [R.  nix]  (Mt.  5:25);  ^|l2^  [R.  ax-']  (Lk.  16:21)  (^j-»iiJso 
id.  Philox.). 

1 .  Verbs  Pe  Nun  and  Lomadh  Olaph,  or  Pe  Olaph  and  Lomadh  Olaph, 
partake  everj^where  of  the  peculiarities  of  both. 

2.  In  verbs  Pe  Nun  and  E  Waw,  or  Pe  Nun  and  £e,  the  Nun  every- 
where remains  as  in  the  strong  verb. 

3.  Verbs  E  Waw  and  Lomadh  Olaph  retain  the  "Waw  as  consonant. 

4.  In  verbs  E  Olaph  and  Lomadh  Olaph,  the  E  Olaph  remains,  but  as 
usual  its  vowel  is  shifted  to  the  preceding  consonant  and  the  Olaph 
quiesces  according  to  the  rule  given  in  §  56. 

5.  Some  further  peculiarities  of  verbs  one  of  whose  radicals  is  Olaph 
may  be  seen  above  under  5. 

§  63.  Quadriliterals. 

l.^Q^    (Rev.     1:1);    ^jl   (Acts    15:18);    o^^Z   (Acts    14:20) 

jLalf  (1    Cor.    1:25);   |iiL*  (Mt.   6:26);   <n^\\iL  (Acts    13:33) 

,i^z4  (Mt.  27:57);  ^nmv^  (2  Cor.  8:9);  c?oL*,[  (Acts  12:11) 

ji^i^^i^  (Mk.  9:20)  "wallowing", 
2.  ,-Ji-?^  (Mk.  1:32,  [Philox.])  ^ossesse^Z  of  demons. 

v-£oi-,.ia:ao  [R.  w£ioi9]  (Acts  20:16),  hastening. 

'^ja-A,  [R.  '^1^]  (Rev.  1:1),  to  make  known. 

fLJi  [R.  jJLie]  (Heb.  12:2),  he  endured, 

^^^Loio  [from  KaTyjyopex]  (John  5:45),  accusing. 

1.  Quadriliteral  verbs  have  the  same  inflection  as  the  Pa' el  and 
Ethpa'al,  the  doubled  middle  radical  being  superseded  by  the  2nd  and 
3rd  radicals  of  the  quadriliteral. 

2.  Quadriliterals  are  mostly  denominatives,  intensives,  or  causatives. 

§  64.  Anomalous  and  Defective  Verbs. 

1 .  ^il  to  go  has  the  Lomadh  quiescent  in  the  forms  where  the  second 
radical  is  devoid  of  a  vowel.    The  Imperative  is  '^j.    The  Imperfect  is 

y 

regular  i,  e.  ^^JJ. 


§  64.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYjaiAO.  ^9 

2.  ^^-4,1  ^0  dnwA;  follows  the  conjugation  of  the  P**al.  The  Imperative, 
however,  is  ^^*^i ,  see  §  60.  4.,  Rem.  1.  Imperf.  |L*J,  Part.  Act.  jLi^, 
Infin.  li\-*^.    On  the  prosthetic  Olaph,  see  §  20.  1,  E,em.  1. 

3.  s,iin4.|  to  find,  like  ^i^^l,  follows  the  conjugation  of  the  P^'al, 
the  Olaph  being  prosthetic,  see  §  20,  Eem.  1,  e.  ff.  -  ^^^^  (Mt.  8:28), 
Imperat.  ^La>,  Part.  Pass.  >  ».*n4.  (2  Pet.  1:8).  The  Part.  Act.,  how- 
ever, is  wt>n  aV  (ML  26:8)  and  the  Infin.  n>»i4^.  Some  of  these  forms 
seem  to  be  Aph'el  with  the  a  changed  to  e  according  to  §  20,  E-em.  1 
and  §  29.  2. 

4.  |Z|  to  come  has  ]Z,  ^Z,  oZ,  ,-!-.] -«i  (see  Mt.  28:6)  in  the  Imperat. 
Pe'al.  Imperf.  |z|j,  Part.  Act.  ]!].  Aphel  ^|.-f  see  §§  55.  4,  58.  3, 
Note,  62.  1. 

5.  |c(ji  to  be  when  enclitic  looses  its  oi  e.g.  \oci\~^^  (Mt.  2:22),  see 
§  19.  2(1).  In  the  Imperfect  the  Waw  often  falls  away,  e.g.  .oovi 
(Gen.  9:15  [comp.  ''ri'^]). 

6.  l^jtfo  live  forms  its  Perf.  and  Imperat.  and  Part.  Act.  P*  .1  like 
Lomadh  Olaph  verbs  e.  g.  hl^  (Lk  2:36);  ol^  (Eev.  20:4);  .oLilu* 
(Rom.  6:13);  oL*  ([Imperat.]  Acts.  2:40);  \ll  (Mt.  4:4).  The  Infinitive 
and  Imperfect  P«'al  and  the  Aph'el  and  Ettaph'al  are  formed  as  if 
from  an  JjS  root,  e.  g.  |LLj  (Xestorian.  |JLj  from  iJLi^  as  >c-»iJ  from 
>iLa^J  or  y.aJ  from  ?J^,  see  §  54.  2),  Uz  (Mt.  9:18);  ^olS  (Eom. 
10:1);  (^aliJ  is  found  in  1  Tim.  2:4,  ^al|j  is  found  in  1  Thess.  2:16); 
Uk^  (Mk.  10:26)  is  the  usual  form  of  the  Infin.  though  C^ia  and  j-liio 
are  found.  Examples  of  the  Aph'el  are:  v*lj  (30:4);  ^.Iv  (.John  5:21); 
cll^  (30:4);  j-IT]  (Lk.  23:37);  Uj  (Mt.  16:25);  ll|Z  (I  Cor.  7:16). 

7.  In  the  Perfect  of  w.03i^  io  give  the  ai  receives  linea  occultans, 
§  11:1,  whenever  the  w.=  is  without  a  vowel,  e.  g.  .^rs\L  (28:7);  oioil 
(Mk  15:36);  but  ^Lsil  (Mk.  6:28);  Ijil^sC  (28:2).  In  the  Imperat.  the 
Yudh  is  dropped,  see  §  23.  1(2),  e.  g.  ^^  (Mt.  5:42);  ^a\  (John  4:7); 
ar:n  (Mt.  10:8);  ^^  (Mt.  25:8).  The  Participles  are  w^kl  (Mt.  13:23) 
and  wcuoi.^  (Mt.  13:11).  The  Imperfect  and  Infinitive  are  formed  from 
'^iJ,  which  is  used  norwhere  else  e.g.  '\£J  (Mt.  5:31);  ''^zillso  (Mt.  7:11). 
The  Ethpiel  is  wrjjjLz]  (32:23). 

8.  V  nSm  to  ascend,  in  forms  where  oo  ends  one  syllable  and  Lomadh 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAO. 


[§  65. 


begins  another,  has  the  Lomadh  assimilated  to  the  Semkath,  §  18.  4 
.aLj  [for  V  n^ml]  (Mt.  13:2);  uia?f  [for  wnli^f]  (Mt.  17:1.  In  the 
Imperative  P*'al  the  Lomadh  is  dropped,  see  §  23.  2(3),  e.g.  <^cja  [for 
.  >.<r^1  (Rev.  4:1),  oxi  (John  7:8). 

9.  }3o  it  behooves,  ]]^  it  is  well,  wi?]  it  is  right  are  used  only  in  the 
Pai-t.  Act.  P*'al  in  the  sense  of  a  present  intransitive,  e.  g,  po  (25:15); 
iP  (Mt.  3:15):  wC?]  (Lk.  24:46).    Compare  §  122. 

10.  The  3rd  fern.  Perf.  and  Imperf.  P«'al  of  jj^  is  used  impersonally; 
compare  §  122,  e.  ^.  ^1n  *\  L^-^s  (14:7)  it  grieved  Jonah,  jj^Z  ^o-a^ 
t/e  shall  grieve  (John  16:20).  The  participles  are  used  in  a  like  sense, 
the  active  as  a  present  or  future,  the  passive  as  a  present  or  with  ,-s 
as  a  past,  e.g.  ^o^!^  \1'^  (John.  16:22);  \lpL  (28:12);  oiJ^  jlj-s  ^s 
(Mk.  3:5). 

11.  As  in  ]'f£,  so  in  Aio  to  grieve  or  be  weary,  the  3rd  fem.  is  every- 
where used  impersonally  in  the  P*'al,  e.  g.  ^a^^^JJ^  (Heb.  3:7); 
^olv.  ^U  ii  (Heb.  12:3);  ^lu  p^i^  U  (Phil.  3:1).    Compare  §  122. 

§  65.  ^1  and  £u^ 

1.         ^L[    «I  am"  ^i-f    "We  are" 

^L.f    "Thou  art"  ^di-Lf    "You  are" 

Lf    "Thou  (f.)  art"  --^L^Lf    "You  (f.)  are" 


^qcLf    "He  is"  ^c5i-.L»f    "They  are" 

,L-f    "She  is"  --oLLf    "They  (f.)  are". 


(TUii 


2.  M  (Mt.  3:9);  ^aLL»[  (2  Pet.  1:3);  ^gicLf  (Mt.  6:30);  jooi  ^mo\Ji 

(Mt.  3:4);  2^^  (Mt.  13:13);  \o<n  2^  (Lk.  2:7);  ^M  (Acts  22:3); 

^osLL-l  (Mt.  4:18);  ^oioL-l  jl  (Spic.  Syr.  9:9). 

2u»|  (Heb.  TlJ';:)  is  really  a  noun  meaning  "existence";  but  in  usage  it 
has  passed  over  into  the  class  of  verbs.  It  takes  pronominal  suffixes 
like  a  plural  noun;  but  like  a  verb  may  be  used  also  with  separate 
pronouns  or  with  nouns.  It  sometimes  stands  uninflected  with  enclitic 
]coi.  With  ll  "not",  it  may  be  written  separately,  as  in  John  12:8; 
but  generally  it  coalesces  with  )]  and  forms  £»^.    See  §  128. 


§  66.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  7I 

§  66,  The  Inflection  and  Classification  of  Nouns. 

A.  INFLECTION. 

1.  (1)  jjoiaJ  (1:3)  from  jouJ  to  shine, 

\s2a^  (1:2)  from  >^.4^  to  be  dark. 
(2)  jZocTLCJ  fatherhood,  from  ).c|  father, 

2.  (1)|Z^(2:15);  £^^  (1:1). 
(2)1^^:  (1:12);  IZozf  (2:3). 

^93Lll^  (2:3). 

3.  (1)  wiif  (1:2);  Jil  (2:18). 

^^(1:6);  >al.^(3:l). 
(2)  jL*^  (1:10);  |2o4  (2:3). 

4.  olI^J  (6:2);  01-.0-?  (1:2). 
^QgL^  (5:11);  ^nl^l^S  (5:15). 

The  inflection  of  nouns  includes: — 

1.  The  formation  of  the  noun-stems  (1)  from  the  root  or  (2)  from 
other  nouns. 

2.  The  addition  of  affixes  for  (1)  gender  and  '2)  number. 

3.  The  changes  of  stem  and  terminations  in  the  formation  of  the 
states  (1)  conctruct  and  (2)  emphatic. 

4.  The  addition  of  pronominal  suffixes. 

B.  CLASSIFICATION. 

1.  (1)  w^Llito?  evening;  \  nwS  herb;  v.^Cf.0  holiness, 

(2)  l-poi?  gold;  ^-^'r^  leprous;  %o  voice, 

(3)  wSj-o  war;  1.14^^.^  Messiah;  jVi  ^S  youth, 

(4)  >G,^  world;  >c|.^  standing;  |.i^9Z  doorkeeper, 

(5)  Ua4-o  murderer;  ]  ^  >  v|  slough;  I^-oahs  abbreviation, 

2.  (1)  i-s^  JircZ;  |i-sa»  6o/f. 

(2)  |»NV)  sailor;  |-.^J  quarrelsome;  Iji]  labour. 


72  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§66. 

(3)  n  4\  tongue;  y^^  roof;  jj-oi.  root. 

(4)  >aao]  black;  jilo^  question;  UTool  marriage, 

(5)  ,-i^l  /os^;  >;>nV)  humble;  >  ni«>^  /ar. 

(6)  ^cja-^  a^  res/;  )JoZ|  furnace;  ]^r\n^  sceptre. 

(7)  <^a^^  e?arAr;  jzja-s?  6ee. 

(8)  l-^i^r^  mantelet;  ],ll£u^  idle;  \£-^  altar. 

3.  (1)  l-iij^  east;  ]Zoy^  correction;  iJLo^slo  weight. 

(2)  i|  >Sn\Z  scholar;  \h  hW)A>l  service;  l-i^ofioi  combat. 

(3)  lay*Jo|  dm'we  law;  Ijoj-a-i  /ro^;  j-c^oJ  sAoo^ 

^  P  P       ^  p  hk      p 

4.  (1)  Pj-oa^  commandment;  ]Ja^Ljs  little  book. 

(2)  |-»9QJ  /?ery;  woiijs  jwatV;  ^so^um  robbery. 

(3)  ]iai^  /b%;  j^oJoJ  little  fish. 

Nouns  are  differentiated  by  internal  or  external  means.    The  in- 
ternal means  are  1.  vowels,  2.  doubling  of  radicals. 

1.  Those  formed  by  vowels  may  be  divided  into  those  which  had 
originally. 

(1)  one  short  vowel  a,  i,  or  u. 

(2)  two  short  vowels. 

(3)  one  short  and  one  long  vowel. 

(4)  one  long  and  one  short  vowel. 

(5)  two  long  vowels. 

2.  Those  formed  by  doubling  are  such  as  double  the  second  [(1) — (7)] 
or  third  radical  (S).  These  may  be  subdivided  according  to  their 
vowels. 

3.  Nouns  formed  by  external  changes  may  be  formed  by  prefor- 
matives,  the  most  usual  of  which  are  Mim  and  Tau  or 

4.  By  sufformatives,  the  most  usual  of  which  are  Nun,  Yudh 
and  Waw. 


e   g.j  1  ELEMENTS  OF  STEIAC  73 

§  67.  Nouns  with  one  originally  short  vowel. 

1.  (1)  ^^j  i\-^h  evening;  ^"^  Ung;  -fix^man;  >q1.^  image  butVo-i. 

field;  j^t  morning;  "^hJ.  door, 

(2)  >^iaS  herb;  wsma  silver;  %iyh  i]L^)  foot 

(3)  wxo^  holiness;  ^o^  knee;  jo-Ia.  (]t~-2-^)  ^»'^^^- 

2.  (1)  ^5f  earth;  wsX"  s/^ep;  ll-f-I  (It.  t^\)  end;  \]^  (for  j^otf)  many, 

(2)  u-»^  iwow^/i;  ,^  child;  iLlX  s^eep;  ]Ls^  core;  ]L.^  knoivledge. 

(3)  ^^^  sow?;  |Zac4  (E,.  v-a^)  <?roi);  jLiJ  (H.  v-^)  ^'rm^^. 

(4)  w£5l.s  grief;  ^.^^  (H.  ^2*2)  evi^. 

(5)  wso^  ew^;  >cal  ^ay;  ^^oh  spirit;  ioJ  ^re. 
^^^  eye;  ^?  judgment;  h,^^  house, 

(6)  ^f  (R.  ^|)  /(2ce/  w^  (-^^)  «*^^- 

(7)  yo^  people;  \:^]  mother;  V^  dew?;  ]l=:l  strength, 

(8)  ^^  resi;  jo}-!  appearence;  ]L^^joy;  j-Iiaa  covering;  j-llaos?  likeness, 

3.  |Ln^  gweew;  |£r:^  i?Zawf/  1^^^  ^a^A"  I^J«?  ^«*^- 
|£ai^GJ  A:is8;  |2U.q..a^  measure. 

1 .  The  vowel  *  occurs  in  the  absolute  and  construct  singular  of  most 
words  of  this  class  which  had  originally  ,  except  in  those  whose  third 
radical  is  a  guttural  or  E-ish.  These  nouns  correspond  to  the  Segholates 
in  Hebrew  and  like  them  are  divided  into  three  classes : — the  a  class, 
the  i  class  and  the  u  class. 

2.  When  the  root  contains  one  or  more  weak  radicals,  certain 
changes  occur: — 

(1)  When  the  first  radical  is  an  Olaph  it  takes  a  helping  vowel, 
except  in  ]Zp^  when  it  is  dropped.  When  the  third  radical  is  an 
Olaph  it  throws  back  its  vowel  upon  the  preceding  radical  and  quiesces. 

(2)  When  the  first  radical  is  a  Yudh,  it  quiesces  in  *,  or  is  dropped. 
Waw  occurs  as  the  first  radical  only  in  ]^o  consultation. 

(3)  Nouns  from  Pe  Nun  roots  are  usually  regular.  A  few,  however, 
drop  the  Nun. 

K 


f4  ELEMENTS  OP  SYBIAO.  [|  (JS. 

(4)  Nouns  from  E  Olaph  roots  throw  back  the  vowel  and  quiesce. 
The  Olaph  may  even  be  changed  to  Yudh  as  in  >  i>  in. 

(5)  Nouns  from  E  "Waw  and  E  Yudh  roots  have  the  following 
changes : — wu  and  uw  become  u ;  iw,  iy,  yi  and  wi  become  t ;  aw  remains 
unchanged  (except  in  \'2.h6J.  cow),  but  wa  becomes  o  in  >ca.^  and  wsau 
(and  in  Nestorian  in  .601  understanding,  .a^  color,  which,  however,  in 
Jacobite  are  .001  and  .o^) ;  ay  remains  unchanged,  (except  perhaps  in 
jLla^A  egg),  but  ya  becomes  J  in  iU.s  house,  (^^  eye),  or      as  in 

^^  eye. 

(6)  Nun,  when  the  middle  radical,  is  so  i^etimes  assimilated. 

(7)  In  £1  doubled  roots,  the  2nd  and  3rd  radicals  are  contracted  into 
one  and  the  vowel  of  the  second  radical  is  throwTi  back  upon  the  first. 

(8)  I  iS^.  rest  is  the  only  word  from  a  Lomadli  Olaph  root  which 
preserves  the  absolute  or  construct  state ;  the  emphatic  state  is  regular. 

|o}-i»  appearance,  \zu»^joy  and  ]n\4.  rest  are  the  only  masculine  nouns 
of  this  class  that  have  Waw  as  the  third  radical. 

The  third  radical  has  disappeared  in  jjZ  breast  and  in  jjjJ  fruit. 

3.  Feminine  nouns  are  formed  by  affixing  the  feminine  ending  to  the 
primary  forms,  the  vowel  either  remaining  with  the  second  or  being 
thrown  back  upon  the  first  radical. 

§  68.  Nouns  with  two  short  formative  vowels. 

1.  Ipoi?  (ant)  gold;  ^4^  (=i>r(). 
X^Xsi  (q;3)  wing, 

2.  ^?  CiI^T)  old;  ^1  time. 
Vll^  (^a)  camd. 

3.  wSfi^  (2^  a)  leprous. 

Z^  (ttS-nn)  new;  "KIm.  (bs^)  low;  j^^  (-1)^5)  sterile* 

4.  l^Loij  (n?3'±)  breath;  jL^J^  (n^S^)  low;  \L£i-^  (nnnr)  waste. 
liJ^as  CjSS)  hungry;  |/,ni>  (JT^nn)  companion. 

l^icoU  (n^ns)  roar;  JAn'is  (n:y)  gropes, 

5.  U^  (^ 'p)=kaw^la,  voice. 


[§  69.  ELEMENTS  OF  SYBIAO.  76 

uaff=sa'abh,  elder. 
|£^£ia=sa'abh®tha,  old  woman, 

|iLo^=(j^aik)  need. 

)^=(Kia::)  unclean. 

1^9  clean;  ^lo  hard. 

]Lm^j  clean;  j^.^^*^  hard. 

|£C^n=baawatha  (awa  contracted)  request. 

]Zqjo  smell, 

]l]l  (for  iif^)  c?ir^. 

|^l>\s  produce. 

Almost  all  traces  of  these  nouns  have  disappeared,  having  for  the 
most  part  come  to  coincide  with  the  last  class.  We  can  still  distinguish 
them  (1)  in  some  words  which  have  an  aspirate  as  third  radical,  and 
(2)  in  those  which,  not  being  E  or  Lomadh  guttural,  have  in  the  ab- 
solute and  construct  singular     under  the  second  radical. 

3.  Adjectives  with  but  one  vowel  remaining  in  the  absolute  may 
also  be  safely  put  in  this  class. 

4.  Feminines  of  this  class  are  often  of  the  same  form  as  those  of  tlie 
first  class. 

5.  Examples  of  nouns  of  this  class  from  roots  with  one  or  more  weak 
radical  may  be  seen  under  number  5  above.  It  will  be  noted,  (1)  that 
awa  or  a'a  becomes  6;  (2)  that  remains  with  forms  of 'this  class  when 
third  radical  is  guttural  Olaph  (compare  §  57);  (3)  that  iy  final  becomes 
I ,  but  when  not  final  ^  ;  (4)  that  nouns  from  E  doubled  roots 
are  regular. 

§  69.  Nouns  with  one  short  and  one  long  formative  vowel. 

1.  wr;£o  (nrs)  writing;  ^-Cj-c  (s'^p)  war;  ^^^  ("J^?)  work. 

2.  i^  (-i'ii2n)  ass;  ^z]  (d-is^)  man;  \^]  (rbx)  god. 

3.  >alL4.  (D"ib"0  peace;  h^Z  (dib'^)  three. 

4.  V^i^  (^"^^i^)  killtd;  j-^^iej  said;  "V^^j  sad,  ascetic, 
r^-^  horn;  }^y.  shorn;  yc^:s  stt;  >aa«fi  placed. 


f^  ELKMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§§  70,   71. 

^.)  >lm  hated;  i-»j?|  (i^ps<)  prisoner;  |.TaV«  (•,'i«;)  ri^Af  /iawd. 

I  ti  >  4  V>  (n'^>:3?2)  Messiah;  |-»-aJ  (fi<'^2)  prophet;  ll>\n  cro?t'w. 

|ll>«^r7  (ns'^SD)  sAip;  lif-V"  (I'^in)  siome;  Ij^.^  ("^<2)  teas^. 
5.  Ijala  (nxfSir)  hated;  j^i^sJ^^  (nrwr)  Aeard  I  e.  report. 

|^aJ^(S!i35)  s^o/ew  i.  e.  tlieft;  j^LlbJoJ^  (S^^^^iz)  virgin, 

i^nn\  (d^nb)  clothing;  jz^ois^  (n'^^nj^)  sepulchre. 

9.  |.v,>S^s  (^>)  youfA;  IL^oi^  (ll^.}^)  /««<''w;  j^-v-.  ;>i^. 

The  short  vowel,  except  when  preceded  by  Olaph,  is  dropped  and 
the  consonant  is  pronounced  with  a  half-vowel,  which  may  originally 
have  been  a,  i,  or  u.  Nouns  of  the  form  kutail  are  diminutives ;  those 
of  the  form  katil  are  usually  passive  participles  Peal;  a  few  of  the 
form  katid  (b*-??)  have  the  meaning  of  a  passive  participle. 

§  70.  Nouns  with  one  long  and  one  short  formative  vowel. 

1.  >ai^  (=^"1")  world;  )cLl  (nrin)  signet. 

2.  V^  C^'^p)  hilling;  ]zL.^  bird;  -Jcl  (irr)  breaking. 
>cto  standing;  tJ-ljS  (=||jis)  hater;  jLT  (n^h)  revealing. 
Zj?  (ZZ9)  tnmhling. 

3.  \:^h^  {*^y^)  doorkeeper;  jiwlik^  ip\'^'?)  ivoggon, 

\l^\  (n:T)  harlot;  j^^jj-o  {TT^'p)  beam;  JJols  dnb)  preast. 

1 .  There  are  but  two  nouns  with  a  certainly  after  the  second  radical. 

2.  Nouns  of  the  form  katil  are  used  as  the  active  participles  of  verbs, 
and  to  denote  the  agent;  and,  in  a  few  sporadic  cases,  in  other  senses. 

§  71.  Nouns  with  two  long  vowels. 

1.  katiil    \iz4il   murderer;   Ka!^  oppressor;    jJo^j   eater;  UcJ-»  jackal; 
\hzh^  table. 

2.  katil  U^*^  weaver's  beam;  |La-9]  gush  of  rain;  ]l.s^'\  club;  ]  >  tvf 
slough;  ]J\n'ivi°i  abbreviation. 


§§  72.  73.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  77 

1.  From  every  active  participle,  Nomina  Agentis  can  be  formed 
after  the  form  katul  (Compare  in  Arabic  ^^la^  spt/).  Certain  other 
nouns  also  take  this  form. 

2.  There  are  a  few  nouns  of  the  form  katil. 

T^  §  72.  Nouns  with  the  second  radical  doubled. 

1.        j-s^  bird;  U-d.^  halm;  j^ais  bolt;  |2;!::kjai3  ladder. 
9?[  threshing-floor;  |j-atf  shield;  jj-sa-o  hedgehog. 
V  2.  (1)  a— a  kattal  jl^^vi  {rh-q)  sailor;  |.ral.  (32^)  aie/"- 

\^'f^  magician;  VtSo  praying;  \^^u»  pernicious;  P-.?  (V^!i)  judge; 

(2)  i — a  kittal  |?£u^  m?/  |^|  roo/". 

(3)  u — a  kuttal  |3|q-4/  question;  jjlco]  artist;  |I=a»  perception;  >asc| 
Hack;  >.xiQ-»  yellow. 

(4)  a — i  kattil  u^.»£L  sitting;  ,-»^|  ^os^ 
«^s9  so/r;  ,^ifl  many. 

(5)  a — u  kattul  ZaJ-4/  reclining  restfully. 
|j5aii^  sia^;  PoZj  stove. 

y(6)  1 — u  kittul  1>q-s?  wasp. 
)^a^^  darkness. 

After  the  norm  of  2  (3),  a  womew  actionis  can  be  formed  from  the 
intensive  species  of  any  verb.  Of  the  form  (4)  are  many  verbal  adjectives, 
especially  such  as  serve  for  participles  of  intransitive  verbs. 

§  73.  Nouns  with  one  or  more  radicals  reduplicated. 

1.  NOUNS  WITH  THE  THHID  EADICAL  REDUPLICATED. 

These  are  few  in  number.    They  are  such  as 
isf^  idol  altar;  i^r^  millet;  li-^'oi]  splendor;  jZcZj^  crumb. 
\lh>^Q.£  appearence;  |9C9}ifc  bandrol;  ]4c.4'r^  mantelet. 
]U'^t»  idle;  ^^j^a^  ferocious. 


78  EJLEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  [§  74. 

2.  NOUNS  WITH  TWO  RADICALS  REDUPLICATED. 

Yf^f^threshinff  instrument;  {^^▲d  bug;  lt-»i-»  't^^iH^ped, 
Us\s  storm;  l'©^'^  locust;  l-^H^  (=gargarto)  throat. 
wssaa  (=kabkab)  sfar;  ^^^^909  (=rabr«bhin)  wawy. 
>a\Sn!sA.  perfect;  ]]n\n»»  ivy;  |i-i»c|-i»j-9  spar  A:. 

A,         §  74,  Nouns  formed  by  Prefixes. 

1.  \^s^]  (--3)  /xufe;  |£«-i*^l  manuscript;  \h^nm»  smoke;  pc^-cu  frog, 

2.  (1)  a — a  V^ual^ao  ^^'iaV  (=",2;^^)  tabernacle;  "^^-cj^  tvomb, 

■  ^^^^  (—  ^^•tV'')  acceptance;  j^^^iiaj^  (tins'^'a)  cJiariot. 

^,^  (from  ^1-.)  knowledge;  ]^.^oiaic  (from  wcot-)  ^i/if. 

I  -  ^  '"'^  (=nn'-r^)  drink;  IzVaiao  (from  VaJ)  balance. 

|r>\^^(=|  L^\W^)  entrance;  \£^  (from  JJJU^  abs.  ^1>^)  sAieW. 

]^^^  (=>oc-aio)  standing  place. 

(2)  a — i  jLJlai*  6roow;  |l«SV>  (='j';r?)  »pr%. 
]z^^  (xn-j"^,::!?)  net. 

(3)  a — u  l2ClikS.sl:so  food;  ]£^nn»V)  acgt^oiwfawce. 

(4)  a — a  Uiiw:^  (=^"1?^)  weight;  1iia:J  (nib^)  «aw;  jj^olao  birth. 

(5)  a — u  iLLbic  (=5"2'2)  spring;  ]lrA\'>  (=nQ^)  bellows. 
|3n  AnV>  (Vi'CJD^)  stumbling  block. 

(6)  i— a  )L2uk:ao  i(7e&. 

(7)  1 — a  |ln4Vi  pawn;  li^i^  dtvelling, 

(8)  u— a  V^p^slo  gpmd^e  (= Jjix). 

(9)  a— u  iJc}Io  /boJ;  I^s-IL  city. 

3.  (1)  a— a  ^LzcZ  seUler  (R.  wsL  fo  f?we7Z). 

(2)  a— i  ]|«V\Z  (^^?^P!)  scholar;  li-r^^  ^^^i^* 


§  75.]  ELEMENTS  OP  SYRIAO.  7J 

(3)  a — u  )^alL*Z  exchange;  \''>oh^Z  flattery. 

(4)  a — a  |ai  1  i»Z  supplication;  j^-ijas,^  clothing. 

(5)  a — i  ]&4%nitZ  shame;  ]£wa£?oZ  addition, 

(6)  a — u  Ifiiocje^Z  skeleton;  |-<:a^?Z  reconciliation. 

(7)  i — ii  I Iy-»«a£L4,Z  praise;  jzjoiaejz  tfowe^er. 

(8)  i — a  l^o-i^Z  camj?. 

The  participles  of  all  the  derived  species  and  the  infinitives  of  all 
the  species  are  formed  by  prefixing  >o.  Nouns  with  the  prefix  Z  are 
mostly  abstracts  and  are  formed  generally  from  the  intensive  species 
or  from  the  Aph'el. 

§  75.  Nouns  formed  by  means  of  affixes. 

The  most  common  of  these  affixes  are  . ,  .© ,  —T,  yjso  <aJ,  J,  J  >lji', 
lJ  and  Zo . 

1.  (1)  jjjcxli*  enlightener;  ]^tm^^  tempter, 

(2)  ^^f  (from  jijf)  earthy;  ^ll^  (from  ^^il)  talkative. 
^-^*^  (from  I  >\^A>)  heavenly. 

(3)  |J-^Q-^  P^st;  pj-oos  command;  jliln  building, 
)llik?  thought, 

2.  |JoJ-s  Wff/e  sow;  ^q-c£^  ?i<f^e  hook;  ]£^aa^  small  ship;  ]L^ok2J^ 
village  (Compare  "jsi^iJi^l) :  jJo-ijaJ  temptation;  i.3n  i\^  revelation. 

3.  IJ-»^.^  ear/y  morning;  ]A*'^r\,^  file, 

4.  jiiJoj  ^i^^/e  /^.^f/i;  jiaoLL  Zi^^/e  to^;  l^jsaiis  little  girL 

5.  |I5aJ  /?ery;  | -^"^^  royal;  1^^-^:^^  naked;  |-.5ooi^  Jew. 
jloi^f  motherly;  j^auLo^  nominal, 

6.  ^-I^i^i  ^waiZ  (Ex.  16:12);  wli.^  error  (Lev.  5:18);  ^J^aJ  secret 
(Eph.  5:12)  §  86.  6. 


80  ELEMENTS  OF  STKIAC.  [§  76. 

7.  pia-fflj  hindivg;  ^aasoi  overturn;  y^zJ^  robbery. 
^£b^9xs9  bee;  )iL<Jal£0  swallow;  l^^^'^i  beginning, 

8.  lZnn\v  (n«!br)  kingdom;  j^o-a^  goodness;  |Zcai.s|  fatJierJiood ; 
}  Z:lm£}  purity  (Bib.  Aram.  SDp;  )^o^  wica^  (=sar*wutlia) ;  ?ZaLs 
rrgues^  (Bib.  Aram.  silJs);  jzaic?  (n'l^'n)  likeness. 

1 .  Nouns  with  the  affix  .o  may  be  formed  from  all  participles  of  the 
derived  species  and  from  notnina  agentis,  1(1).  Added  to  many  nouns 
it  forms  adjectives,  1(2).  It  forms,  also,  many  abstract  nouns  and  names 
of  things,  1(3). 

2.  Nouns  with  the  ending  -o,  ^,  joo  or  wxaJ  are  generally  diminutives 
see  2.,  3.  and  4. 

3.  Nouns  with  the  ending  ^i*  generally  form  relative  adjectives. 

4.  Nouns  with  the  ending  Zo  are  abstract  and  can  be  formed  from 
any  noun.  ^^ 

^  §  76.  Gender,  Number  and  State. 

Sing.  Plur. 

masc.  fem.  masc.  fem. 


Abs.     »  4tn  XJi^d  -. 


Cons.    >  h  i^  "Lm-m^  .>4»n  ^4l1£ 

Emph.  I  4tn  ?A  4in  I  4 •; n  I ^  " " *" 

1.  a.  ^lal  (1:4);  .^JIo  (Mt.  21:5);  w^j)  (Mt.  19:3);  ^iLiJ(l  Cor.9:21.) 

b.  >^  (Heb.  7:1);  \.^  (Rom.  11:34);  -^  (Mt.  10:3). 

c.  l^aiaJ  (1:3);  liScSiZ  (1:2);  I^tAT  (1:1). 

2.  a.  ^io?    (15:3);    i\L    (11:4);     U^^     (1:2);    Llio    part;    r^Sv 

(Mt.  12:25);  ,*iasicot7m7?^;Qi^(Ined. Syr.  18:1);  a^^-ft-.^ ( John  1 : 1 ). 
5.  £»ik^  (1*6);  £u»^9  usury;  Zos]  victory. 

^1^9   (2:18);    oi^^^   (5:12);    ^Za.^^   (13:4);    ^lL:^  (12:14); 
oiiw  (26:2). 


§  76  1  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  81 

^  rA.:.v"vJ  (Mt.    20:22);   jii^^?    (Mk.    16:12);  ]£^'nl  (1:10); 
\IJ^  (2:9). 

3.  a.  ,e-^:^V  (5-^);  -r^.^  (^t-  26:2);  ^??  (Mt.  5:11). 

b,  ^]  (1:3);  wiJoJ  (2:18);  ^iiL[  (5:10). 

c.  iV|i(l:13);|i:^M3:15). 

4.  a.  ^£1  (Heb.   6:1S);   (ciil^  (Eph.  6:18);  ^Zo^  (Tit.  3:S);  ,-il£ 

(Mt.  12:45). 
6.  ais  (Lk.   23:23);   ^ZaU   (John.   21:17);   (7iZ<iaw  (Mt.    15:8); 

,f^  (1  Thess.  3:7). 

e.  jiSzf  (2:3);  jzS'J  (2:3);  ]2U1-Za5  (7:2). 

5.  ^ivi  (13:8);  ^"kJz  (5:7);  ^"^Z  (1:9);  ^2\:^  (Mk.  6:27). 

The  Syriac  noun  has  two  genders, — masculine  and  feminine;  two 
numbers, — singular  and  plural;  and  three  states, — the  absolute,  the 
construct  and  the  emphatic  or  definite. 

Remark  1. — The  emphatic  or  definite  state  is  everywhere  denoted 
by  the  ending  ] . 

Remark  2. — For  the  changes  of  nouns  in  construction  with  pro- 
nominal suffixes,  see  the  declension  §  79  sq. 

1.  The  absolute  and  construct  singular  masculine  have  no  particular  in- 
dication;  the  emphatic  is  formed  by  appending  |  to  the  root.  For  the 
changes  thus  occasioned  in  the  root,  see  the  declensions  §  79  sq. 

2.  The  sign  of  the  feminine  gender  is  an  appended  Taw.  This 
feminine  ending  has  a  twofold  treatment. 

(1)  It  is  dropped  in  the  fem.  sing,  and  the  vowel  heightened  to  |, 
except  in  a  few  nouns  like  iUio  part  and  L^.M^h  beginning. 

(2)  In  the  construct  it  is  retained;  as  also,  before  pronominal 
suffixes  and  the  sign  of  the  emphatic  state. 

3.  The  ending  of  the  absolute  plural  masculine  is  ^;  of  the  construct 
>*;  of  the  emphatic  f  (from  p). 

4.  The  ending  of  the  absolute  plural  feminine  is  .  ;  of  the  construct 
Z;  of  the  emphatic  ]Z  . 

5.  Eemains  of  a  dual  appear  in  the  words  for  two  and  two  hundred. 
In  construction  they  take  the  same  form  as  the  plural. 


8S 


ELEMENTS  OP  STEIAa 

77.  Nouns  with  Suffixes. 


[§77 


Masc.  sing. 

Masc.  plur. 

Fem.  sing. 

Fem.  plur. 

Abs. 

X 

p 

';^. 

\       X               X 

Const. 

V 

X 

^:•.•n 

Emph. 

ii^ 

0^ 

X 

X 

iK;vn 

Sing.  1.  c. 

X 

•  f  ^  A  '"'  ^^ 

2.  m. 

;Aia 

p 

."  ".. 

2.  f. 

V 

W                   X 

X 

3.  m. 

♦               X 

V 
—                    X 

«              z 

.•  ".. 

3.  f. 

X 

X 

Plur.  1.  c. 

V 

7 

v^--^ 

.^  ".. 

2.  m. 

^a^.*^ 

»■.      ' 

2.  f. 

*       7 

*      **..  * 

\* 

^* 

3.  m. 

fek 

b.     V 

\                                      X 

*-.   "..  ' 

3.  f. 

^^ 

^aCAi^ 

^f^I^ 

1.  ouaL^(l:13);  ou^i^  (2:16);  ^\i^^(2:18);  .^^(6:11);  >nSsn 
(3:16);  -li^  (12:15);  ^oat:^^  (12:16);  ^aial  (24:1);  ^-^(5:5). 

2.  vzi^    (12:14);    (^^^^   (1:13);    <nL.o?    (25:12);    ^^^   (13:2); 
^iali^^  (13:5). 

3.  ^gi^jfli^  (2:17);    ^nV.{>S    (5:15);    /.ri   (6:12);    wcui^s   (6:14); 
^l^\-^\l  (23:7);  aw^ao  (13:3). 


§77.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYBIAC.  33 

4.  ^ccJ2u.^9of    (14:5);    v»2uiVcf    (Heb.    3:10);    ciiJ^of    (Acts    13:10); 
.as^^'!>|  (Jam.  5:4). 

5.  ^o^-iZ  (28:17);   oil^il^  (28:14);   .^^5  (13:4);   «.-:;^i.  (13:9); 
aiSzslz  (14:14). 

6.  ouLc^ai  (13:15);  >^ia2  (Acts  2:30);  wiWras  (Acts  7:49);  >^LflI  (Acts 
2:27);  .^^  (Lk.  7:7). 

For  a  tabular  view  of  the  pronominal  suffixes  with  nouns,  see  §  36. 
The  form  of  the  noun  before  suffixes  is  in  general  the  same  as  the  form 
of  the  noun  before  the  emphatic  ending  f .  It  is  to  be  noted,  however,  that 

1.  The  masculine  plural  has  the  suffixes  appended  directly  to  the 
diphtong  J,  causing  J  instead  of  a?/i  with  the  1st  sing,  suffix;  v.oio' 
instead  of  ayhu  with  the  3rd  masc.  sing. ;  and  aiS  instead  of  ayah  with 
the  3rd  fern.  sing. 

2.  The  feminine  singular  inserts  a  helping  vowel  before  the  grave 
suffixes  ^01,  ^01,  .qls,  —as  and  before  the  ▲  of  the  1st  sing. 

3.  The  dual  takes  the  plural  form  before  suffixes,  (see  5  above  and 
§  76.5). 

4.  Some  prepositions  take  the  plural  form  before  suffixes. 

5.  Nouns  which  end  in  l^  in  the  emphatic  sing,  retain  this  a  before 
the  suffixes  of  the  2nd  and  3rd  sing,  and  of  the  1st  plur.  |-*j»9as  throne, 
|-*i-«blc  camp,  and  |>*£ua^  drink  have  forms  like  .^sahajs  with  the  1st  sing, 
suffix;  other  nouns  have  .^^  like  .ti\^  my  boy.  (Nestorian  ^-*^l} 
Before  the  grave  suffixes ,  i.  e.  those  of  the  2nd  and  3rd  plural ,  the 
Jacobites  have  with  \labQ^  &c  the  form  .cci-ucjas  (the  Nestorians 
-oowjS9aa);  with  other  nouns,  both  dialects  have  .oou.. 

6.  Short  adjectives  and  participles,  like  I-Ixha*,  can  either  retain  or 
drop  the  Yudh  before  suffixes,  e.  g.  >^oin>ft7^  or  -.•oiaia.4.  hw  saints',  but 
substantives  have  always  the  shorter  form,  e.  g.  **oia!Litf  his  bowels. 

7.  Collectives,  which  have  no  plural,  take  the  suffixes  of  the  sing, 
nouns  and  are  marked  with  E-ebbuy;  but  jj^JJ,  abs.  ^l-*Jh  takes  the 
plural  form,  and  U.5aj3  cities  has  either  the  sing,  or  the  plur.  form 
e.  g.  sf^ho^  or  >fmt^''9ajD. 


84 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC 


[§§  78.  79. 


§  78.  Declension  of  Nouns. 
For  purposes  of  inflection  masculine  nouns  may  "be  divided  into 
three  classes  or  declensions;  feminine  nouns,  into  four,  as  follows: 

I.  Masculine  Nouns. 

1.  Those  which  have  but  one  vowel  in  the  absolute  singular  and 
that  movable.  This  includes  most  nouns  which  had  originally  one  or 
two  short  vowels. 

2.  Those  which  have  one  or  more  vowels  all  immovable. 

3.  Those  which  have  at  least  two  vowels, — the  vowel  of  the  ultimate 
being  movable  and  that  of  the  penult  immovable. 

n.  Feminine  Nouns. 

1.  Those  in  which  the  vowel  before  the  ending  is  movable. 

2.  Those  in  which  the  vowel  of  the  penult  is  immovable,  but  which 
have  a  vowel  inserted  before  the  emphatic  singular  ending  and  before 
the  construct  singular  with  suffixes. 

3.  Those  in  which  all  the  vowels  of  the  first  form,  i.  e.,  of  the 
absolute  singular,  are  immovable  and  which  donotinsertahelpingvowel. 

4.  Those  whose  first  form  ends  in  o  or  J^  or  which  insert  a  Yudh 
in  the  plural. 

§  79.  First  Declension  of  Masculines. 
A. 


malk 

zedk 

kudsh 

karakh 

(kwg). 

{righteousness). 

{holiness). 

iciiy). 

Abs.  sing. 

^ 

^h 

^c^-o 

7 

Cons.  sing. 

^ 

w£?i 

^c^ 

V 

Emph.  sing. 

|XJ 

P    m 

\l^,ol 

kV 

Const,    sing. 

CLi?l 

0UA.9CUS 

*       7 

with  m  "hi^\ 

Abs.  plur. 

^n 

^JLk.jo^ 

^rr= 

Const,  plur. 

r;;\s^ 

7    * 

V       7 

Emph.  plur. 

i.h<:-^ 

U>n 

ix,^ 

Uii 

Const,    plur. 

v*giQ-D?] 

..7           *> 

V       7 

with  "U9". 

§79.j 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYHIAC. 


85 


It  will  be  seen  that  this  declension  includes  nouns  which  had 
originally  one  or  two  short  vowels. 

Bemark  1. — Forms  Pe  Olaph  like  j-^j  hire  and  ^.a^  ship,  come 
under  this  class. — The  first  vowel  being  merely  a  helping  vowel  §  33(1). 

Bemark  2. — Forms  Pe  Yudh  like  ^^jJ  month  are  also  in  the  class, 
the*  being  a  helping  vowel  §  33(1). 

Bemark  3. — Forms  like  wr:ai5  and  ^^s  which  had  originally  two  short 
vowels,  have  come  in  inflection  to  coincide  with  Segholates  in  almost 
all  respects.  It  will  be  noted  that  they  preserve  the  half-vowel  before 
the  aspirate  e.  g.  dah*bha  not  dah-ba. — Comp.  {nssTlS. 

B. 


yawm 

'ayn 

taby 

kanay 

kashiy 

{day). 

{eye). 

(gazelle). 

{cane). 

{hard). 

Abs.  sing. 

>cal 

^ 

U^ 

Cons.  sing. 

^ 

Emph.  sing. 

.07 

vi^^ 

Abs.  plur. 

X      ..  y 

I          7 

^^ 

^ 

^llo 

^ 

Cons.  plur. 

7       7 

.^ 

7 

7       V 

Emph.  plur. 

\hL 

\1^ 

\^ 

jllo 

1 .  f)  Waw  and  E  Yudh  segholates  of  the  a  class  contract  aw  into  u 
(Nestorian  6)  and  ay  into  i  (Nestorian  e)  in  the  absolute  and  construct 
singular. 

2.  Lomadh  Olaph  segholates  with  the  exception  of  s^^jk^  are  found 
in  the  singular  only  in  the  emphatic  state.  In  the  plural  the  form 
^-  ''-^l  becomes  x^^^j  but  instead  of  \^r\l  we  find  |-£a4  as  if  from 
nouns  which  have  two  short  vowels.  The  same  is  true  of  most  nouns 
of  this  kind;  we  find,  however,  p?^  rents  and  |-»-j.:i  colds. 


86 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAa 


[§80. 


3.  Lomadh  Olapli  nouns  which  have  originally  two  short  vowels, 
have  in  the  plural  the  same  forms  as  nouns  which  had  one  short  vowel, 
e.  g.  \  '^'*"  cane^  in  table  above. 

4.  But  adjectives  from  Lomadh  Olaph  roots  differ  from  the  nouns 
in  having  forms  like  ^'  ^  ^,  instead  of  ^  ^  "  in  the  plural  absolute 
(compare  D'^^a?)  and  like  ^n  k  n  in  the  plural  construct. 

Remark  1. — Segholates  of  the  i  and  u  classes  from  E  "Waw  and 
E  Yudh  verbs  come  under  declension  two  e.  g.  ^5  and  w^cj. 

'Remark  2. — Segholates  from  E  Olaph,  E  Nun,  and  EE  verbs  come 
under  the  third  declension,  e.  g.  ^.t^h  "head  (B,.  T2Jfi<*i);  jj^o  %oell\  ji^ 
oppression  (R.  £J^) ;  >a:^  people  (R.  Dia5). 

Remark  3. — Nouns  like  lis  voice  (from  kawalo)  and  «-£iiff  old  (from 
wCJJB)  which  had  originally  two  short  vowels  come  under  the  third 
declension. 

Remark  4. — TVith  consonantal  Olaph  as  the  third  Radical,  we  have 
Uo^,  |)ifl4  unclean.  The  vowel  of  the  Olaph  being  thrown  back  and 
the  Olaph  quiescing.     See  §  24(1). 

§  80.  Second  Declension  of  Masculines. 


rabb 
(many). 

kawal 
(voice). 

gannobh 
(thief). 

karabh 
(war). 

din 
(judg- 
ment). 

malkay 
(royal). 

Abs.  sing. 

^l 

vi 

-H 

p 

^? 

p.      y 

Cons.  sing. 

w£? 

vS 

-H 

0 

5E 

p.         7 

Emph.  sing. 

\^l 

u 

^ 

,   pp 

il; 

,   P  P-        7 

Abs.  plur. 

-^^ 

^ 

=c    P 

*  P-         7 

•x'      ^5^ 

Cons.  plur. 

^^ 

,V\'n' 

V  P 

7  P.        V 

Emph.  plur. 

ih^ 

^ 

^ 

lii-j 

§81.] 


ELEMENTS  OP  SYRIAO. 


87 


Remark  1. — >c:^  people  and  >cu  sea  are  inflected  like  wS»,  except  that 
in  the  plural  we  have  the  forms  —iLoLa^,  jiaaicLr,  — .^iiQlai*,  jv/^v^v 
Compare  '^'yy^  from  "'.n. 

Remark  2. — The  *  and  u  class  segholates  from  fi  Waw  and  f]  Yudh 
verbs  come  under  this  declension ;  as  also,  EE  and  fi  Nun  segholates, 
€.  g.  WM09  spirit,  w.**-^  smell,  \k\  (R.  C]3X)  face,  j-ail  (R.  nnb)  heart. 

Remark  3. — Nouns  from  E  Waw  and  fi  Olaph  roots  which  had 
originally  two  short  a  vowels  belong  to  this  declension,  e.  g,  Vo  voice 
from  kawala,  ^.c^  good  from  tawabha,  v-^uo  o/cZ  from  sa'abha. 

Remark  4. — Here  are  to  be  found  all  nouns  which  had  originally 
a  short  vowel  in  the  penult,  and  a  long  one  in  the  ultimate,  e.  g.  wr:^^ 
ivar;  ^^CLtjaput;  \^\^shorn;  |Vi>\:^  youth;  |^a-«»5  beloved. 

Remark  5. — Here  are  to  be  classed  all  nouns  which  have  a  naturally 
long  vowel  or  a  closed  syllable  in  the  penult  and  a  naturally  long 
vowel  in  the  ultimate,  e.  g.  IJa-^  murderer;  ]a  iV|  swamp;  w^l:!^ 
sailor;  .^s")  victorious;  ^^4\  tongue;  |3|q-4^  question;  wa^j-o  near;  ?a!ix» 
c^i/(i;  .oLo^  sour;  fo-j^^  darkness;  Uj:2^^  weight;  pi^nnSn  fountain;  lt-»r^» 
roof-story,  building;  ^inTTTVpoor;  j^o-Mi^  c%;  lt-»r^-^  ^«^i'/  I'oi^Z  flattery; 
\Azo^ settler;  jjog-a^  /»'<>^/  P-^o^ i?esf  (and  all  nouns  ending  in.  >j:o  etc.) 


§  81,  Third  Declension  of  Masculines. 


sahidh 

'emmar 

madbah 

shathay 

mashtay 

mahzay 

(witness) 

(Zrtm6). 

(attar). 

(drinking). 

(banquet). 

(vision). 

Abs.  sing. 

*  0 

.^f 

V        V 

\U 

7        y 

Cons.  Sing. 

■M 

iS^ 

y        7 

,  *          7 

Emph.  Sing. 

.0        0 

K^\ 

ll^^ 

ilL^ 

,  P              7 

Abs.  plur. 

^rc;uo 

^^4 

•    p 

^£^ 

^^ 

V***    1^ 

Cons.  plur. 

y~     0 

^■^\ 

7        y 

^1^ 

7:7 

7     ..       ^ 

Emph.  plur. 

|^99U9 

Ui^f 

,    P    7              7 

,07     •'  y 

,  P7..       7 

ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC. 


82, 


Here  belong  nouns  of  the  forms  "^^4^^,  Vius,  V,;^^,  ^^^4-Oj  V^a.,c, 
V^Lifi,  V^lie,  V^nic,  V^aic,  \4lfiid0  etc. 

Remark. — Some  Syriac  grammarians  give  an  absolute  singular  form 
«..i^c99  for  iJLso?5  i-Iss?5  persecution.  This  would  place  it  in  this 
declension,  and  also  nouns  like  it  such  as  j-i^a^v^  rapine;  ^Iocl^j 
oppression;  |  >  nn'=^S  embrace, 

§  82.  First  Declension  of  Feminines. 


habhrath 

{com- 
panion). 

'eghlath 
{coif). 

miishhath 
{measure). 

yadh'ath 
(science). 

talyath 
(girl). 

mahwath 
(blow). 

Abs.  sing. 

u 

1  ii4>nV 

.0      V 

C:^ 

,p     7 

Cons.  sing. 

-^ 

^.^Ilc 

-r 

iJXJ 

^Lm!^ 

Emph.  sing. 

P           V 

p    ..     fc 

p  7 

ll^ 

]Iq^ 

Abs.  sing. 

^" 

p..    V 

Cons.  plur. 

P          V 

^ 

P       m          i. 

^^ 

p..        7 

Emph.  plur. 

(i^:^ 

.Op.'          t- 

\'^r 

.p    0       V 

,p  p..    7 

These  are  nouns  which  had  originally  in  the  masculine  one  or  two 
short  vowels. 

Remark  1.— In  Pe  Yudh  nouns  like  jljJ,  the  Yudh  quiesces  in' 
when  it  would  otherwise  have  a  half-vowel. 

Remark  2. — In  £  Waw  nouns  the  diphthong  passes  over  into  o  in 
the  emphatic  singular  and  in  the  singular  with  suffixes,  e.  g.  ]ZioZ  cow, 
]LLa^  collection. 

Remark  3. — In  segholate  feminines  from  Lomadh  Olaph  roots  the 
Yudh  quiesces  in  its  homogeneous  vowel  in  the  emphatic  singular  and 
before  suffixes.  Generally,  this  causes  the  preceding  consonant  to  lose 
its  vowel,  e.  g.  ]L^1^.    For  exceptions,  see  §  85. 


§83.] 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAO. 


89 


Remark  4. — Like  jlS^  are  \ls^  pure  and  ( »  4  n  hard,  and,  in  general, 
participles  and  adjectives  of  the  form  j.^,  |-a?. 

Remark  5. — Instead  of  lG-«4iiC,  some  give  the  abs.  sing,  as  n.MV), 
making  it  like  o-c.  Declension  IV.  |i.»4ia  hath  is  in  the  singular  like 
In  itSp,  but  in  the  plural  it  has  ]Zc.»4iff. 

Remark  6. — Feminine  nouns  in  jlj  from  masculines  in  .  or  .o  are  in- 
flected like  U.\j,  except  that  the  vowels  of  the  penult  remain  firm.  So 
also,  feminine  nouns  in  U»  from  masculines  of  the  form  katul,  e.  g. 
\h  i1nn\Sn  little  queen;  \L^''9sj:::i:L.  perishable  things. 

Remark  7. — Nouns  like  \j:lL  affliction  from  *awaka  have  in  the  con- 

7    0  1  •  l"  '^ 

struct  iuQik;  emphatic  (i^ni*. 


§  83.  Second  Declension  of  Feminines. 


'armalath 
(widow). 

zedhkath 
(alms). 

'agilath 
(carriage). 

haywath 

(animal). 

siihyath 
(oppro- 
brium). 

shaniyath 
(foolish). 

Abs.  sing. 

lii^'f 

Un 

U 

il: 

iiii 

Cons.  sing. 

ijlicif 

l1^] 

^ 

7        7 

V         0 

Emph.  sing. 

]^^vM 

]Lo]l 

1^ 

|Za.t..ii 

Abs.  sing. 

.^vf 

^ 

(5          V 

^'-"=1 

P        p 

Cons.  sing. 

L^-i( 

^?i 

.^ 

P          7 

^-^=1 

Emph.  sing. 

'AS'vvf 

iLiJi 

1^^ 

IZoiLk* 

,p    p      p 

It  should  be  noticed  that  the  only  change  in  these  nouns  is  the  in- 
sertion of  a  helping  vowel  before  the  ending  of  the  emphatic  singular 
and  before  the  pronominal  suffixes  with  the  singular. 

Remark  1 . — Active  Participles  from  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs,  and  nouns 
like  them,  change  the  Yudh  into  the  homogeneous  vowel  in  the  emphatic 
singular  and  in  the  singular  before  suffixes. 


90  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  84. 

Remark  2. — Like  )ajb^  is  |o,-i.  jo^,  perhaps,  also,  jia-^  part. 
Like  V^s^?  are  \l^o]  lamentation;  ]!lao^  cap;  i^-^ojo  chant; 
|-.52.i  citi/;  \1^2^  recital.  For  other  nouns  of  this  kind,  see 
§  85.  3. 


§  84.  Third  Declension  of  Feminines. 


bathulath 

zaddikath 

sahidath 

(virgin). 

(righteous). 

(ivitness). 

Abs.  sing. 

J2     "^ 

1  "  '^ 

Cons.  sing. 

1^0  Ls 

7     *v 

7          P 

Emph.  sing. 

IL-Ic^^ 

,    P7          P 

Abs.  plur. 

P      17 

Cons,  plur. 

ilLoi^ 

P       iV 

p    ••  p 

Emph.  sing. 

-pp..   k 

lLai?l 

,  pp  ..    9 

No  changes  take  place  in  this  declension,  the  endings  for  gender, 
number  and  state  being  affixed  directly  to  the  noun  stem. 


§  85] 


ELEMENTS  OF  SYBIAa 


91 


§  85.  Fourth  Declension  of  Feminines. 


sabhwath 
(thing). 


baryatli 
(creature). 


salawath 

(?) 

(prayer). 

kariyith 

(beam). 

? 

? 

1^^. 

V^'l 

^'^l 

0        f> 

U^l 

<^-il 

malakutli 
(kingdom)' 


Abs,  sing. 
Cons,  sing, 
Emph.  sing. 

Abs.  plur. 
Cons.  plur. 
Empb.  plur. 


02, 


^Q^t 


12= 


\"i 


p"   * 


p    p..  f 


'^r^ 


P  -.V 


1^-^ 


Q,^JJ^k^ 


^Q„a^^ 


p..  .        9 

p" .     p 

,P     P" ,         7 


All  nouns  of  this  declension  end  in  o  or  I  in  the  abs.  sing,  except 
nouns  like  |jo5  which,  however,  in  the  plural  are  formed  like  ^j-d. 

1.  Like  a;s,  is  olaD?  likeness. 

2.  Like  w..^  are  1^.^^^.  c/iotce;  ji^^^  /hi  tot/  o/"  a  sheep;  \La\a» 
n;^yi5  embryo,  jlukls  stc?e, 

3.  Like  aJi:^,  are  oi-i*  leg  and  ©j^s  sawdust. 

4.  Like  wjJd  are  all  nouns  of  two  or  more  syllables  ending  in  ^ 
such  as  v-ajosZ  covering;  w^^j  interest;  w?jio  ^ai^ 

5.  Like  nnSsn  are  most  nouns  of  two  or  more  syllables  ending  in  o' 
such  as  oikS  request,  o^auo  testimony/. 

Remark  1. — jZalu?)  healing  has  in  the  plural  ]Zaa|  see  Lk.  13:32. 
IZo^ie  government  has  in  the  plural  ]Zoj^. 

OkJ'  ppv 

]Zoj.A,^mawAoocZ  has  for  plural  jZo-jJa^  ivonders  Acts  5:12. 

\ZoZ'^  inheritance;  jZojouo  testimony,  and  ]2a.,~i^  Aa//",  have  in  the 


02  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAO.  [§  86. 

plural  beside  the  regular  forms  ]Zal,^^>^,  I-^^jsljc,  the  forms  |Za^!^, 

Rem.  2. — The  Infinitives  of  the  derived  stems  end  in  o  in  the  ab- 
solute and  in  Zo  in  the  construct  state,  see  §  49.  2. 

§  86.  Anomalies  of  Gender  or  Number  or  State. 

1.  Some  masculine  nouns  form  plurals  from  a  lengthened  form  in  ~. 

U^f  ff-uU;  U^l  or  111 

]j.£&£  flesh;  )jy.£is  or  ])^jdls. 

(Snrn^.  incense;  ]^\)mn  or  jvmn 

\JL^genu8;  iiSi^or  ijttil^. 

li^£^  wme;  P|^>&it. 

i»4V  ointment;  |l>i'is~. 

^^9  odour;  )Xm..9  or  )^^9. 

1^*5  teacher;  ]l^'i  teachers. 

P^9C9'  tnagnates. 

ilax0  medicine;  ]  1  Vir^. 

i4^^^  prefect;  ]iy;\L  or  |4^i\I. 

2Vb<e.— So  also  the  feminine  |ll^|  ofAer,  pi.  ^^i^?,  adding  a.  ac- 
cording to  4  below. 

2.  Some  masculine  substantives  form  their  plural  with  the  ending 

(1)  l?4  i>^ace;  jZcVzf  (^9zf) 

,.  p    »'  ,p  p .  ^    7       «    ^ 

!><>«»  power;  \J.n\'; »»  or  j'"- 

|9oiJ  riyer;  |Zc9!jiJ. 

(2)  Many  in  \^  form  their  plural  in  this  manner,  e,  g, 

^#9|  hon;  |Za-.9  . 


§  86.]  ELEMENTS  OP  SYEIAO.  93 

,p      7  .per.. 

\m4fM  breast;  \ZOf^ 

Oft.  .I>    0    7" 

]^cu*  serpent;  |Zoq-m. 
V^iD^aa  throne;  fZiiojas. 

,  P  A.  P       P    (7..    4. 

pkJffa.^;  horse;  |Za.i0a:o 

So  also  the  substantive  participles  in  ]1  e.  g.  ^Lj  shepherd;  ]-iJc? 
%hysician;  |-*jlo  Zor<i. 

A^o^e. — Many  words  of  Greek  origin,  especially  feminine,  form  their 
plurals  with  the  same  ending,  e.  g.  |Za.4L!^a= plural  of  TiXaTzTa., 
^fS^]j  ardhiov  plural=Uo^^f. 

C.  Some  feminine  nouns  form  their  plural  in  jZo. 

,p       *■  p  p..  m 

]i\iroj  people;  |Zaifl|. 

I^joj  it'a//;  |Zo£ao|  generally  |jjc|, 

]L^]  fever;  ]Zob^], 

p  fc.  p  p    h. 

|9aJ  ^re;  |Zo*5aJ. 

4.  Some  feminines,  especially  diminutives  in  ]Ljoo,  form  their  plurals 

m  1:^  e.  g, 

,p»=k.  ,pp"»» 

|i*«so?  place;  ji^ijo?. 

p^ZoA  tunic;  (^.H^Zsjs. 

P6.P  •>   O       b.      P 

(ij»o95  w^fZe  court;  jiJ^oJ?. 

5.  Some  feminine  nouns  which  in  the  singular  have  |z  (atha  from 
awatha)  have  \Zo  in  the  plural  e.  ^. 

liJiao  (r3i3)^arf;  jzolic;  Zj-s  thumb;  A^^  sacrifice;  £J-s  fellow. 

But  some  of  these  are  treated  as  if  the  Z  belonged  to  the  stem, 
e.  g.  |20a^  request;  l^Li  see  9  below. 


g^  ELEMENTS  OF  STBIAC.  [§  86. 

6.  Feminine  nouns  in  ^ ,  §  75.  6,  are  indeclinable,  e.  g. 

«*jhLa^  error;  ,a^^z4  secret;  ^a-iijs  quail;  ^aJZ  condition. 

7.  Many  nouns  of  feminine  gender  have  in  the  singular  no  feminine 
ending,  but  take  one  in  the  plural. 

1-1.9 o)  loay;         p^^j  earth;      jjojj  hody;  V^^  side; 

ILxm  field;       M.aJ  soul;       \^h^  shoulder;       \so-^  bed. 

8.  Some  feminine  nouns,  having  originally  the  sense  of  a  nomen 
unitatis,  have  the  feminine  form  in  the  singular  but  the  masculine  in 
the  plural.  Duval  gives  a  list  of  sixty-four  such  nouns,  in  §  270. 
Among  those  occurring  most  frequently  are: 

]hic]  ell;  licj.  iL^  mantle;  ^k 

]b^i^  egg;  |:L-s.  jL^sJac  word;  U^. 

]£J^^arJen;  jjL.  JAms  grape;  jnis, 
]2^v^9  tear;  \^9.  ]z^  lot;  \La, 

]£w^  wheat;  )^!m  \h.£Lk.  sabbath;  jJ:!*^. 

f£L3a^  drop;  \so^»  \h^!>^  hour;  p^^^. 

9.  Some  nouns  have  treated  the  Z  of  the  fem.  sing,  as  a  radical  and 
have  their  plurals  as  if  masculine,  e.  g. 

jZfc  booty;  \1\s>.  1^1^  tribute;  \1\'^, 

\lLs  request;  jiwLJs.  jZo-o  sacrifice;  jZaia. 

i£uL^  cry;  ]^.  |£^^  care;  |^^. 

]Z]-i*  vtei(;;  ]1>1.  l^-i^  cry;  ]LLd. 

10.  Some  nouns  are  masculine  in  form  but  feminine  in  gender,  e.  g, 
W^  icell;  li'a^  Icnee.    (Sea  full  list  in  Nold.    §  84.) 

1 1 .  Some  nouns  have  two  plurals,  sometimes  the  same,  sometimes 
different  in  meaning.    (See  Duval  §  272)  e.  g. 

pLi^  eye,  spring;      pJil^  eyes;  \L11L,  springs. 

lijf  ear;  \^\  ears;  ]ij?T  handles. 

]^[  hand;  1^[  hands;     ]A]^[  handles. 


§  §7.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  05 

]^oh  wind,  spirit;  ^Moh  winds;  ]L^o9  spirits, 

1^5  dioelling;         ]-^?  dwellings;  jz^?  convents. 

\^h  great;  ^s?  or  j-ojo?  great;     jjii^b  masters;  |.lr:909  magnates* 

12.  Some  nouns  are  of  common  gender,  e.  g. 

I^^v*^  ca<f/e;      jj-*?  divelling;      l^i-u  sioord;  ]haiza  moon; 
I  i'v/'H  ^.  sun;    |^!»aX9  firmament;  ].jJ^>d^  heaven;  |-i*o9  tt-mtZ. 

13.  Before  the  feminine  ending,  many  nouns  insert  a  Yudh. 

(1)  Words  ending  in  ^  or  ^,  e.  g  ^.Juio  murdering,  f.  |>lS^nV; 
|Ja-aii»isD  little  king;  j.^Ja'^Nv  /if^^e  queen. 

(2)  Probably  nouns  of  the  form  katul  e.  g.  |Ja4u.o  murderer,  \1^^^\ 
|^5ajaii  transitory  things. 

(3)  The    adjective   9a:^]    swia^/,    anywhere  except  in  the  emphatic 
singular  which  is  jZ^aL]. 


..*    c>? 


14.  A  few  nouns  insert  He  before  the  plural  ending,  e.  g.  ]ov£|  or 
\^Z^]  fathers,  sing.  |-c| ;  JZot^*]  handles,  sing.  ]fJ\^  hand;  joi^ia^ 
fathers  in  law,  sing,  j^^a^;  1'oi.isa^  or  IZouia-A*  from  j.La^  name;  IolLdJ 
or  l^otlol  mothers  from  |.lcj ;  |Zoiiic|  anvils,  sing,  j^^soj. 

15.  Nouns  which  had  a  letter  assimilated,  or  dropped,  in  the  singular, 
often  preserve  it  in  the  plural,  e.  g.  \li£^vine  tfsa-v  5  \hA^cheese  jilca.^; 
jiwia^  hrick  )  1  n\  ;  \h^  sister  jZo-^j ;  >a-  sea  \\r\\ « ;  >o^  people]  j-lalscik. 

16.  The  original  emphatic  plural  ending  |-»  is  still  preserved  in  a 
few  nouns,  e.  g.  i*1n  sows;  pLlo  ivater;  1  iV4.  heaven;  \1xm^  years;  V-|.-! 
hands ;\^\  hinds ;\:i^Zbr easts ;\l£>\  curtains;  U^jjpnce;  \ls^ thousands, 

17.  Some  nouns  have  but  one  state. 

(1)  Feminine  nouns  in  j^  are  always  in  the  absolute  state,  e.  g. 
^Q.-:ii5  quail;  s*qJZ  contract. 

(2)  Some  which  have  Waw  for  the  third  radical  are  used  in  the 
emphatic  state  only,  e.  g.  ]a2^^  cessation;  \^\  splendor. 

§  87.  Peculiar  Anomalies  of  Nouns. 

1.  i-c)  father;  \m]  brother  and  ).la^  father  in  law,  have  the  forms  osj, 
o-^l,  olsfia*  before  suffixes,  except  before  the  1st  sing,  suffix  where  they 


95  ELEMENTS  OF  STRIAC.  [§  87. 

have  ^"j  ^,   -^"     The  plural  are  Pi,  foucj  or  |Icrus|,  and  ]JjUa^, 
«ee§  86.  14. 

2.  1^]  (for  fc^'i'i  §  24.  3,  Note  1)  hand;  in  construction  with  wS  or 
V:!,  ^,  elsewhere  j-«[.  Plur.  ]^l^h  i^'[  or  i^^  ^  figurative  sense 
]i=^^K  see§  86.  14. 

3.  jL^c]  nation,  see  §  86.  3. 

4.  UH•^  pl-  Tr^H*J  <''''^**>  see  §  86.  1,  Note. 

5.  wa^  thousand;  |.a!^,  PI-  r^^^^^5  Ua!^. 

6.  V^f,  ]l^]  anvil;  PI.  jicii^f  §  86.  14. 

7.  Ucl  iHof/ier;  PI.  |z^[  or  jij^f  §  86.  14. 

8.  ]z^f  woman;  PL  V^. 

9.  ,-lsl  /ace;  (E-.  C]ax)  singular  in  use  ]!]!  (Heb.  nxQ). 

10.  j-s  son;  01^  Ais  sow;  .a^i-s  j/our  son;  PI.  ,^i1^,  mJ^,  ^^1^» 

11.  ]Zf^  daughter,  cons,  ^i-c;  s»Af£i  my  daughter ;  t-^i-s  <A^  daughter; 

p..  o..  p     p.. 

PI.  .^,   LOS,  \h^^. 

12.  |^-»-£  /iowse  (Mt.  12.  25  >t^),  cons.  £^;  cnh.^^  his  house; 
PI.  111'. 

13.  >c?  1^9  6Zooi;  **io?  wy  blood;  «^5  f/i^  6/ood,  PI.  jlo?. 

14.  JJ]  ^imZ,  cons,  g  (Nestorian  ^)',  PI.  ,^1,  j^],  ^]. 

15.  zj^  neic  ]iy-I,  PI.  ]z|LJ.    Fern.  sing.  ]z^,  PI.  |ZZ^,  §  17.  3. 

16.  ]lJi  sister;  ^2^  w?y  sister,  PI.  jZalf;  §  S6.  3. 

17.  |-»y-i.  fereas^,  PI.  ]Zcj-i»  §  86.  2  but  also  )->|^  ^auib^^^  tAeeV  breasts 
Lk.  23.  48. 

18.  {L^,  f.  ]£u^^  young  forms  the  plural  j-l!^.^  r;^^^^  wl.i^J  as 
also  in  the  meaning  ^ ^ servant^ ^ ;  but  w^hen  it  means  ^^loy'\  „girr ,  it  forms 
the  plural  U^4j  r^^-l  f-  iL'X^. 

19.  jl:^  or  i  r,\\  night  (abs.  ^-^  or  jL^)  PI.  lin\';-\'. 

20.  ]l.io    hundred.     Nomen    unitatis  iilisc,  _-2Uo   200,   )Io}io  (for 
p ..-  V 

jZr^ic)  hundreds. 

21.  jLca^  oaM  (E.  ^),  PI.  jL^ii^. 

22.  jJLi^  i(;afer  abs.  ^i^o  cons.  wliJ.  "With  suff.  w^iso  »My  t<?afer,  ^^1^ 
or  ./>iV>  <Ay  i<;a<er  &c. 


§88.J 


BLEMENTS  OF  SYEIAO. 


97 


23.  j-i^c  or  Ij^  lord,  cons.  ]pac,  ^jlo  wy  lord;  .001^  their  lord, 
PI.  l-i-jio  or  |j.:ao,  abs.  r--r^j  cons,  ^.-p^,  (]Zo-j^  is  also  used).    Fem. 

U^,  z^,  Upc. 

24.  jiflj  Zip;  jLsi,  £^,  ]ii^  §  86.  3. 

25.  ]ia-M  cucumber,  PI.  l-l^-a  Num.  11.  5,  wl^,    Also  jZaljuD. 

26.  |£wp5  cify;  abs.  jj-o,  cons.  ^93-0  or  Iv^j-o,  PI.  Mo-o,  constr.  >a*Vq-d. 
PI.  with  sufF.  «^-4-.V3-D  or  >^9  3-o.  Other  plurals  jZi^-fis  and  aa-.*5G-D  (this 
last  is  an  imitation  of  the  Greek.  So  also  ^J^ii^  gardens).  \Jicua  is  a 
collective,  see  §  90.  1. 

27.  w£9  ^reaf,  f.  |2LS5,  PL  ^^"jc?  (for  ^a^-jj^j).  But  in  the  sense 
of  "magnates'^  the  piural  is  |.liVo9,  f.  I^uJjdVo?;  in  the  sense  of 
*' teachers'',  it  is  jJLsj,  In  certain  constructions  ■  "^«  is  used,  e  ^. 
|j'k:S  w::^!  (27:14),  |L^  ^^?  (Gal.  4:2). 

28.  ^^A/  heaven;  ^jJ^^,  ^  •; V  a/,  <^-»^ia.4..  According  to  some,  when 
ll^ajk/  has  rebbuy,  it  means  heavens,  e.  g.  Mk.  1:10,  Acts  7:56. 
According  to  form,  it  is  always  plural. 

29.  |.2ja^  name;  cons.  >q-4.,  >^Vi4/  <^^  wame.  PI.  ^ .aiTv^  1  §  8(5,  14 
or  IZolLoj^. 

30.  jiJLA.  year;  abs.  |Ll^,  cons.  hJ^.  PI.  j.aiii',  •»  * ^  wiIa.  (w1£s 
>.V1  4>  Gal.  2:14  sons  of  my  years,    i.  e.  my  contemporaries). 

^1.  L^  foundation,  whose  plural  is  ]zt^},  is  cons,  of  jL^-f.  The 
Olaph  is  prosthetic,  see  §  19.  1. 

32.  ]?Z  breast,  PI.  ^?Z,  |i?Z,  ^mc^^Z  (Rev.  1:13). 


masc. 


1 

r-* 

2 

^^^ 

3 

jLi^z 

4 

5 

,  p     J' 

§88. 

The  Numerals. 

I.  THE  CABDINAIiS. 

A. 

fem. 

masc. 

fem. 

i^ 

6 

i»^^ 

(i^f) 

t.2 

^'-•'•i 

7 

,0     7 

^    »^  A^ 

^Z 

8 

*   p 

'^^^f 

9 

|.ii.i 

\^z 

10 

p    * 

r^ 

N 


M 

ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC. 

[§SJ 

B. 

masc. 

fern. 

masc. 

fern. 

11 

15 

r    V'           7 

*          *    7          7 

12 

16 

7     7      P 

13 

V     V  .0 

17 

14 

H^'f 

19          jmMz 

18 

7      7     P 

|tnSlVZ 

l^iaLi^Z 

c. 


7 


20  ^jji:^   50  ^i4Vi>    80  ,«JicZ  200  ^^2\^   (^^l^) 

30  ^£^z   60  r-^\^        90  ^Li.z  300       ]|:^iJ^z 

40  ,--lri9f   70  ^.\^l       100     ^  1000  ^a^ 

10000  tr:5*. 

i2ew2«r^  1. — For  the  Masculine  from  fourteen  to  nineteen,  forms 
with  a  A  inserted  may  be  used,  e.  g. 

7.7''  y     y       .<-7  7         .  •   7  7     7      P     « 

jjiLiJa^?]  or  jjii^^^j)   fourteen;  ^JO^^^AJiaw*   -fifteen;  ^ssii^Zl.^  sixteen; 
^^L'SnA.    or    i^^w^^^   seventeen;   -f^LH^Z   eighteen;    j-m^^LL^Z   or 

Remark  2. — The  emphatic  form  jZ-^xiL^Z  "f/ie  twelve'^  is  used  of  the 
twelve  apostles.    £.  ^.  25:5;  John.  20:24. 

Remark  3. — We  sometimes  find  the  construct  in  Z,  e.  g. 

jLilJio  z\n.Q,  Decapolis  (Mt.  4:25). 

\lz^i  iLch]  four  winds  (Mt.  24:31). 

ouJ:r.^V  2wi»^H?  quadrupeds  (Acts  10:12).  ' 

Remark  4 — "We  find  the  emphatic  forms  ji^^^^l,  1^4^^^,  |£J;»ii.A/, 
]£^iil.Z  and  ]ijjaL,  used  to  denote  the  day  of  the  month,  e.  g. 

\1'^  aL£  lijjLi  (Lev.  16:29;  Num.  29:7). 


c   gg^-j  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  99 

Remark  5. — The  Absolute  state  of  masculine  numbers  from  one  to 
fifteen,  when  preceded  by  the  preposition  ^rj  means  „on  the  firsf, 
„second''^  &c,  e.  g- 

)l^s  ]-^,ws  ^n^n  (Gen.  7:11). 

\^j^  ^  (John.  20:1). 

Remark  6. — For  the  numerals  with  suffixes,  the  following  examples 
will  suffice  to  show  the  forms: — 

-cou.?^  both  of  them  (5:7).    ^aLiWz  both  of  them  (f.). 
^'kJ^Z  (1  John.  5:7). 
^^Ll^M  (Mk.  13:27). 
^kJlS^  (Mt.  22:26). 

It  will  be  seen  that  they  take  a  fem.  plur.  form  before  suffixes, 
except  ^Iz  and  ^IhZ  which  though  dual  take  a  masc.  plur.  form 
before  suffixes. 

II.    THE  ORDINALS. 

Except  y^pjs,  (f.)  |z^.Aiso,..o  first  and  P-.9Z,  (f.)  ]L^jJ^hJ.  second,  the 
ordinals  are  formed  from  the  radicals  of  the  cardinals  by  appending  .*. 
and  inserting  ^  after  the  second  radical,  e.  ff.  \1^^Z  (Rev.  6:5); 
VlL^9  (Rev.  6:7). 

Remark  1.— Occasionally  jlLi-ia^  the  20th;  ]1jZq21  the  lOOOOfA 
and  the  ordinals  of  the  other  cardinals,  except  of  ]jic  100  and  wsX 
1000,  are  found. 

Remark  2. — By  appending  Ijf  to  the  ordinals,  adverbs  denoting 
order  may  be  formed,  e.  g.  l^]h,^!^A  in  the  ?>rd  place.  Zo  and  Z  are 
also  thus  appended,  e.  g.  2^io,JD  at  first;  L^'fM]_  at  last;  Za.*2^^^Z  for 
the  third  time. 

Remark  3. — From  the  radicals  of  the  cardinals  from  3  to  9  fractional 
numbers  may  be  formed  by  inserting  o*"  after  the  first  radical,  e.  g, 
]b^oZ  one  third;  \Lsoy  one  fourth. 


100  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  gg. 

§  89.  Particles. 

A.  ADVERBS. 

1.  Vi^  (24:13);  j-Ll  (25:14);  ^  (2S.14);  ^  (3:9);  lZ-^'  (26:5); 
tlL^  (Acts  11:26). 

2.  >i-^  ^  (Lk.   1:2);  |Ii^  ^  (Mk.  9:8);  i-Li-o-^s  (Mk.  4.22); 
iLn  ^  (23:19). 

3.  iJCo^  (Acts  11:17);  i^f^H^  (Mt.  14:33);  LZ\lt4^  (Mt.  1:19). 

4.  ^Lf  (23:5);  jiLf  (23:7);  jiol.  (23:11);  ^5  (23:5);  Uo!  (23:19); 
^^n  (24:2);  |3  (25:18);  ^f  (Mt.  11:9). 

5.  o  and;  o|  or;  »-s|  a&o;  J  i/";  ?  iliat;  ^  unfit;  ,-iio=/x£v;  i-»^=7a/5. 

1.  Some  masculine  nouns  in  the  absolute  state  and  some  feminines 
in  the  construct  state  are  used  as  adverbs. 

2.  A  phrase  formed  by  a  preposition  with  its  noun  may  be  used  as 
an  adverb. 

3.  Many  adverbs  are  formed  by  appending  lJ\  to  adjectives. 

4.  There  are  many  proper  adverbs,  simple  and  compound,  especially 
adverbs  of  place,  time,  affirmation,  negation,  hypothesis,  comparison 
and  interrogation. 

5.  The  conjunctions  are  mostly  adverbs.  The  relative  ?  is  employed 
as  a  conjunction  either  alone  or  after  a  particle. 

B.  PREPOSITIONS. 

1.  ^.li  until;  l-j^  between;  Vis*  upon;  ^iso  from;  y^:^  with. 

2.  t^iS\  in  the  sight  of;  "SS^  above;  ^b^  ^  after;  gSS*^  ^^  without. 

3.  .^Zali.(23:7);  nSIus  (Mt.  4:20);  mhL:i^(Lk.  7:38);  ^J-o (John.  1:15); 
v^i.  (Mt.  4:6);  ou.Z2^Z  (14:14). 

Prepositions  are  simple  (1)  or  compound  (2).  They  are  mostly  the 
construct  of  nouns.  With  suffixes  some  take  the  sing,  others  the  plural 
construct  form. 

Remark  1. — For  the  inseparable  prepositions,  see  §  34. 

Bemark  2. — For  the  prepositions  with  suffixes,  see  §§  36.  3,  77.  4. 


§  90.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAQ,,     ;  .         ,  j  ,  IQl 

Remark  3. — Special  peculiarities  belong  to  the  following  prepositions. 

y         '  p     V  fc     p      ^ 

1.  ^]  as,  like,  takes  the  form  Zis]  before  suffixes,  e.  g.  .oaZosI 
(John.  8:55). 

2.  h^  between,  with  suffixes  takes  a  plur.  cons,  masculine  or  femi- 
nine, e.  g.  ^LJ>  (Mt.  18;  15);  ^oct^L^  (Mt.  20:26). 

3.  ?3-ifclk^  onit/,  takes  pronominal  suffixes  like  a  plural  noun 
v^oio?'a,.o\^  (Mt.  4:10).    So  also  ?n  mN,  e.  g.  oi„*?q-^  (John.  8:9). 

4.  ^  ^^r,V  before,  with  suffixes  appended  by  means  of  a  vowel  be- 
comes ^'^^i-sa.aliik  §  31.  1,  but  before  others  remains  unchanged,  e.  g. 
aC^oi.::^  (Mt.  14:24);  ^oll^oii  (Mt.  21:2). 

5.  •^i^^  with  suffixes  usually  becomes  vil^J^,  e.  g.  .ooi.*Iiik^ 
(Lk.  5:25). 

6.  '^^uiio  takes  the  fem.  plur.  form  before  suffixes,  e.  g.  s»2\.^^^Cjo 
(Mt.  5:11);  ^oiiw:!^  (Phil.  2:19). 

t^,  the  sign  of  the  direct  object  (=Targ.  n^,  Heb.  mx),  is  found  only  in 
about  a  dozen  places  in  the  Old  Testament  in  the  Peshito  version,  e.  g. 
Gen.  1:1. 

SYNTAX. 

§  90.  The  Noun  Used  Collectively. 

1.  ]-l^s>  cattle  (Gen.  2:20);  ]^  a  herd  of  cattle  (Mt.  8:30). 
|.il'  flock  (John.  10:12);  \l^l  reptiles  (Gen.  1:24). 

|.ls*5  horses  (Rev.  9:7);  jlvol  villages  (Mt.  14:15). 

2.  fL.J'fl  *(Mt.  6:26)  birds  [i.  e.  the  genus,  bird],  (Rev.  lS:2=bird); 
]L^-f^  (Jam.  3:7)  birds;  ]^J-*,q-^  the  lily,  a  lily,  liliTa-i^  the  lilies 
(Mt.  6:28). 

3.  ^^  the  people  (Mt.  4:16);  jvivs  (Mt.  \2:\.^)  peoples, 
l^.i-0  wood;  ]^^i-^  timber, 

)£u^  wheat;  \S^  wheat  com. 


102  KLfeMENTS  OF  SYKIAO.  [§  91, 

1^:^  locusts  (Ex.  10:12);  j^ioi  (Mt.  3:4;  Rev.  9:7). 
|Vm^  bread  (Mt.  4:3);  ^Y\i',>N^  VIlqI  /oaves  (Mt.  14:19). 
4.  a.  ll:.??— IjAS  (Mt.  8:30);  ]]^— wsIIj  i^  (Mt.  4:16). 

6.  .^9]  13?  jlic^?  iL-.^  oial  (Mt.  6:26);  lLi»ii  ZZUMt.  13:4). 

Collective  nouns  are  those  that  are  singular  in  form  hut  plural  in  sense. 

1.  Collective  nouns  which  have  no  plural  are  usually  marked  by 
Rebhuy,  §  13. 

2.  Some  nouns  in  the  singular  may  denote  either  a  collective  or  an 
individual  idea;  and  in  the  plural,  a  number  of  individuals. 

3.  Many  nouns  in  the  singular  are  collective,  even  when  E-ebbuy  is 
not  employed ;  the  plural  denoting  either  a  number  of  individuals,  or  a 
number  of  collectives. 

4.  Collective  nouns  have  verbs  and  adjectives  either  in  the  singular 
or  plural.    Compare  §  121.  2. 

Remark  1 — Those  nouns  which  are  always  collective  have  a  different 
word  to  denote  the  individual,  e.  g,  |ak  iiock  (John  10:3),  but  ^m^£.'^ 
his  sheep  id.  |-*Js5  horses;  jJLtfaio  horse  (Rev.  6:2). 

Remark  2. — |-4.j|  in  the  emphatic  state  is  used  as  a  singular  in  the 
phrase  lljjj^  (also  written  iljjjs  Mt.  15:20)  man  (Mt.  12:12);  ^j| 
means  ^'some  07t£\  e.  g.  Mt.  28:35;  {.▲j)  ^^J]  means  ^^8ome^\  e,  g, 
\l"l\  .mLo  (John.  4:30;  Mt.  27:47). 

§  91,  Gender  of  Nouns, 

1.  w^j]  man;  j-o  sow;  jjsls  flesh, 

2.  (1)      V^j  mother;  |.JZ]  she-ass;  ]b^aja  mare. 

]1nn>i.3  Priscilla;  ^^L^^^camel;  Ij^om  ass. 

(2)  a,  ]^  ship;  |1^  rib. 

jziosj  bee;  ]|-as  herd;  \^^z.^troup. 

b.  |l  40  4>  lily;  |n>n  lentU. 

c.  |J?1  ear;  ]J-.f  hand;  |.aa  palm;  \sh.s>  shoulder, 
1^1^  icing, 

(3)  H^T  ship;  \\^  talent. 


c    91  1  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  ^03 

U^olo  burden;  ji-sa-i.  handful;  \L^^tvh€el, 

jjSj^  bed;  U^i  millstone;  }l  tim  ^wi/e. 

1.14^09  lance;  )JL^a2  fume. 
(1)       |?aJ  ^rc;  |^U  s^owe. 

V^i3-«»  desert;  ULaJ2  south;  ^11^  c/owi. 

UnSs  tempest;  |.!aaAa  pleiades;  JAaJ  sot*/!. 

jsn  a1  breath;  \^oh  spirit. 

|.ASn^  smm;  ]  S  >  r?  firmameni. 
(5)      fa-J  (Jon.  :^:3);  >aJNr>.*o  (Mt.  2:6);  ^al^If  0/^;?^ 

1.  The  names   of  male  beings  and  most  nouns  without  a  distinct 
feminine  ending  are  masculine. 

2.  Under  feminine  nouns  are  included: — 

(1)  All  denoting  feminine  beings. 

Remark — ]  ^V^  camel  and  |  jlo^  ass,  when  they  denote  males,  are 
masculine. 

(2)  a.  Many  words  which  do  not  denote  feminine  beings  but  which 
have  feminine  endings. 

b.  Especially  names  of  vegetables. 

c.  Members  of  the  body. 

(3)  Names  of  vessels,  weights,  measures,  articles  of  furniture,  uten- 
siles,  instruments  and  clothing. 

(4)  Names  of  the   elements,  of  natural  phenomena  and  objects  of 
spirit,  matter  and  place. 

(5)  Names  of  countries,  cities  and  towns  and  the  names  of  the  letters 
of  the  alphabet. 

3.  (1)  i^al  (Gen.  1:5);  ^  good;  ^j^  bad  (Kt.  27:23)]]Lzi4theffood; 
iK^.o  (Mt.  6:34). 

(2)  jLLi  bona;  ,-^<n  these;  jLllr.  ,^^<n  ^1^  (2  Cor.  5:10); 
omnia  haecce  mala. 

4.  ]Znn^|\sa  enmity  (Luk.  23:12)  is  feminine;  j^'-'^Vv'^  enemy 
(Mt.  13:28)  is  masculine. 

3.  The  neuter  is  expressed  in  SjTiac  only  in  the  Interrogative  pro- 
noun, i,  e,  |.:so,  ^,^=tvhat?  ^=who? 


104  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  PR  g2. 

(1)  In  the  singular  either  a  masculine  or  feminine  form  may  take 
its  place. 

(2)  In  the  plural,  the  feminine  is  always  used  for  it. 

4.  The  gender  of  compound  nouns  is  indicated  by  the  second  noun. 
Remark — This  rule  is  sometimes  violated  as  in  Acts  16:26  ]Jw|LX 

is  masculine  plural  from  Up]  f.  wall. 

5.  Plural  nouns  whatever  their  ending  follow  the  gender  of  the 
singular,  e.  g.  ]Z\\»\  and  ]Zo9ciJ  are  masculine  because  their  singular 
is  masculine.  )Lo  and  |  >1l  ^  from  the  singulars  j^^*^  and  ]LlZ  are 
feminine. 

6.  Nouns  used  figuratively  are  often  given  the  gender  of  the  things 
which  they  represent,  e.  g.  \h^^>^  word,  when  used  for  the  Logos, 
(John.  1:1),  is  masculine,  elsewhere,  feminine.  \lJk.  Zo.^m  (Rev.  13:1) 
is  masculine  though  each  noun  is  feminine. 

§  92.  Number. 

1.  (1)      ^^301^   (Gen.    1:15);   |is]    (Gen.   1:14);   ^JLs)    (Gen.   1:2); 

\^1m>  (Gen.  1:14);  ]L^. 

(2)  Vi^  flock;  \U^  many;  \^r^  the  rest. 

(3)  i-ao?  I^cj^  (Mt.  24:7)  in  every  place;  jL?  jL?  (Mt.  20:9) 
a  penny  each;  ■  *  -*"■  -  '^  '*^  (Mk.  2:17)  various  deseases;  hz]  hz]^ 
(Spic.  Syr.  13:17)  in  different  places;  ^l\  w^J]  (Acts  10:23) 
some;  >c^  >c^  (Spic.  Syr.  2:27)  whatsoever,  anything. 

(4)  ^c?|  ^?Z  two  Adams;  ^oJ  t-»^?^  two  Nuns;  j-i^  w^^  five  gers. 

2.  (1)      \1^  water;  ]  /vi  ^  heaven;  p)  face. 

(2)  ]?o^  (Rom.  8:2)  liberty;  \ll  (John.  1:4)  life;  l.£L.f  (Rom. 
1:31)  compassion, 

3.  ,-li^^^  |L^^  (Mt.  26:61)  but  ]l^Z  ^^i^  (Mt.  28:20). 

4.  \.2]  1^"-  wiJo?]^  I  swear  by  the  Lord  (Michaelis  Chrest.  30). 

5.  (1)      ]I]l^  foundations  (Lk.  6:48)  [sing.  ]L4^];  ^r^o  enemies 

(Rom.  5:10). 


a   93^1  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  105 

(2)  a.  ]?aLo  i^^^  iomls  (Mt.  27:52);  wimlo  2^a  (Lk.  12:18). 
h.  ^^"^^  wlla  Ids  counsellors  (Acts  25:12). 
c.  |J(Jus  wli:?  chief  priests  (Mt.  27:1). 
6.  |la^9  womb;  \LaMJ  compassion. 

1.  The  plural  idea  is  denoted  in  one  of  four  ways. 

(1)  By  means  of  the  plural  affixes,  §  76.  3,  4. 

(2)  By  means  of  words  which  have  a  collective  signification,  see  §  90. 

(3)  By  the  repetition  of  a  word  without  a  connective. 

(4)  In  the  case  of  proper  names,  most  of  the  letters  of  the  alphabet, 
and  the  particle  j-*^,  by  the  numerals, 

2.  In  a  few  words  the  plural  termination  is  employed  for  the  de- 
signation of  ideas  which  are  singular;  especially  is  this  the  case 

(1)  To  denote  portions  of  space. 

(2)  To  denote  abstract  ideas, 

3.  Some  nouns  have  a  plural  of  paucity,  i.  e.  a  plural  to  denote 
that  from  two  to  ten  of  a  thing  are  meant. 

4.  The  plural  of  majesty  occurs  only  in  the  Hebrew  word  for  Lord, 
€.  g.  «-.Js?]  (Did.  82:15). 

5.  Compound  ideas  form  their  plural  either  by  pluralizing  the  second 
or  the  first  or  both.  "When  the  word  is  a  true  compound,  the  second 
part  only  is  pluralized. 

6.  The  plural  form  of  certain  nouns  often  conveys  a  shade  of  meaning 
different  from  the  singular. 

7.  The  feminine  plural  of  a  noun  is  sometimes  used  in  a  different 
sense  from  the  masculine  plural,  see  §  86.  11. 

§  93.  Determination. 

X  .  _ 

1.  (1)  ct.  ^1::^  VLo  in  all  evils   (Prov.   5:14);  but  |l\i«gv:^   \n\ 

to  all  believers  (Aphr.  202:1). 

h.  ^-iJj..Daa  ^'^^  ,-di^(3i  f/iese  two  commandments  (Mt.  22:40). 

c.  ^^V£Xij[  jloa  how  many  baskets?  (Mt.  16:10);  ^4^Q-^  U-l^ 

by  what  authority?  (Mt.  2 1 :23) ;  ..^m^Z  |i#  ]iohat torment? {^^ic, 

O 


106  ELEMENTS  OP  STEIAC.  re  93 

Syr.  40:20).  But  Ui  ^  with  one  voice  (Acts  19:34);  lias 
lijifa-i.  how  much  expense(Jos,  Styl.  15:18);  jJ^cJ  jjLf  which  com- 
mandment?  (Mt.  22:36). 

(2)  w^£wD  Z9o^  ^Ac  Scripture-text;  waJ^  ol^  f/ie  TJieanthropos, 

(3)  jX.?  i^-*?  <o  cver^  one  a  penny. 

(4)  ^a.^  fAe  quail;  wl^o^  ^Ae  frror;  -  -^^^?  f/ie  se<?re^ 

2.  (1)  Uaio  efeafA;  jl^j  /ton;  |?sZ  hull;  ]^^  heat;  jica-D  situation. 
(2)  iama  |3  (Is.  55:1)  without  money ;  l^l  y  (Rom.  1:31)  unmerciful; 
«4-*  S?(Jolin.  8:1)  t«7/iOMi  sin;  wana  |3?  (Ex.  21:11);  |LixooZ  |l 
wi^Aoui   o^ewce   (Didasc.    14:19);    U^^r^  13?    ivithout   a  guide 
(Sp.  Syr.  43:4). 

Nouns  were  originally  made  definite  by  putting  them  in  the  em- 
phatic state;  but  in  almost  all  cases  the  emphatic  and  absolute  states 
have  come  to  loose  all  distinction  as  to  definiteness,  so  that: 

1.  Nouns  in  the  absolute  state  are  often  definite. 

(1)  o.  After  V^  all. 

b.  With  numerals. 

c.  With  l^ics  how  much?  how  many?  and  |J-.|  which?  what? 

(2)  In  some  compound  words,  which  are  definite,  the  absolute  state 
always  occurs  in  the  second  noun. 

(3)  A  noun  repeated  in  a  distributive  sense  is  generally  in  the  ab- 
solute state,  see  §  92.  1,  (3). 

(4)  In  nouns  where  the  emphatic  state  is  not  found,  the  absolute 
serves  for  both,  see  §  86.  6. 

2.  Nouns  in  the  emphatic  state  are  often  indefinite. 

(1)  All  nouns  which  have  lost  the  absolute  state  may  be  indefinite 
in  the  emphatic  which  has  taken  its  place. 

(2)  In  negative  expressions  the  noun  though  indefinite  is  often  in 
the  emphatic  state. 

Remark — In  most  of  the  above  cases  the  other  state,  if  found,  would 
be  equally  proper. 


8  93  J  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAO.  107 

n. 

1.  (1)  ]^fZ  ooi  ^>Cv)  the  mute  man  spake  (Mt.  9:33). 

jjj^  OCT  Aiotf  she  placed  the  second  (Addai  the  Ap.  14:10); 
Q^]9  Im2]  ^?  .QJol  but  the  men  toho  ate  (Mt.  14:21).  (See  also 
John.  18:16,  4:49.) 

(2)  c}.^?  coi  l-asoa  joio  and  behold  the  star  that  they  saw  (Mt.  2:9). 
saIjoIu  |ooi  hJ\}  ©01  j-^lJ  the  brother  who  was  with  me  (Joshua  the 
Sty.  29:15).    {See  also  John.  5:9.) 

(3)  l£J:ii:ao  ooio  and  the  word  (John.  1:1);  ^aiOf.»^\Z  .aaoio  and  the 
disciples  (Mt.  14:19);  '^i-*  Ijis  ooi  p©  afid  the  cithara  knew  not 
(Sp.  Syr.  4:17). 

(4)  £jf  jjD^  i?(n  %»oi  ^]o  and  this  thou  art- wishing  (J.  S.  7:22). 
^^-^(n   ^^tn   (Ad.  Ap.   10:20);  tllj  ,--^ai   ,_-ioi    these  men 
(Sp.  Syr.  9:4). 

2.  0^^  *^-l  ***^^^  ^****^^  (^^'  ^-22) ;  ^^^  ^  suddenly  (Lk.  2: 1 3). 

To  avoid  the  ambiguity  arising  from  the  emphatic  state's  losing  its 
power  of  determination,  nouns  were  often  made  definite  by  the  personal 
or  demonstrative  pronoun. 

(1)  The  demonstrative  might  precede  its  noun. 

(2)  The  demonstrative  might  follow  its  noun. 

(3)  The  personal  pronoun  preceded  its  noun. 

(4)  ©01  might  be  put  before  the  demonstrative  pronoun  in  order  to 
make  it  emphatic. 

2.  The  absolute  state  is  yet  used  in  cases  which  are  necessarily 
indefinite,  especially  in  adverbial  phrases. 

■3.  (1)  ffJ^  \1\1  the  true  vision  (Sp.  Syr.  22:6). 

^^aJ  >oS\  to  a  strange  people  (Ex.  21:8);  jn'ti?  ]LJk2  soft 
raiment  (Mt.  11:8);  ]i^^^^  l-^o^  many  miracles  (John.  11:47),' 
^-  •«y  ^]  ^^^©9  other  spirits  (Lk.  11:26). 


2Q3  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  93. 

Rem.  1. — ]LLi"^  ^-^  ^IhZ  two  ivomen  of  rank  (J.  S.  70:10). 

yl^l^  —•wiio  true  witnesses  (Aphr.  461:3). 
Bern.  2. — ,^'f-l    l~^c?'   "^^-^    seven   other  spirits   (Mt.    12:45).     (See 
Mt.  28:12,  Gen.  41:18,  Acts  9:43,  17:4.)  JoL]  |J  j^cnf  not  a 
little  gold  (J.  S.  37:5). 
Rem.  3. — ]l^l^]  ^.^c4  the  second  error  (Ki.  21  :M):^LJ^a:i^  w^a-^ 
the  destructive  error  (Ad.  Ap.  22:5). 
(2)  a.  L2]  -^li'^  (Gen.  3:11);  ^^i'Sit  |  n;i  ^  V^io  stolen  waters  are 
sweet  (Ptoy.  9:17).  (See  also,  Gen.  1:2,  1:6,  Mt.  12:34);  |J^-<Jai 
oo(3i  ^VI^^  v?^^^"^?  ^^^  diseases  of  our  souls  were  many  (J.  S. 
21:4)  (-See  aZso,  21:8,17.)  oooi   .  tn^L^  ji^joi  </ie  ?jm6s  w;ere 
Jtfl>«(J.  S.  22:18). 
h.  I  ^*n    ^oU'i-q:^  i-i^  cctji   ^oioiw^l    /or   their   deeds  ivere  evil 
(John  3:19);  ^oijf  jJ;^?  .ola|   Ye,  who  are  evil  (Mt.  7:11). 
(See  also,  Mt.  12:34,  Lk.  1:42,  11:13,  16:11);  U^^i*  oooi  J3e 
1/e  ready  (Lk.  12:40);  jioi'oU^  ^|  ]Il^?  </ie  believers  are  few 
(Ad.  Ap.  9:17);  ^f  ji^^?  ^^'a<  <^e^  «^e  frwe  (Sp.  Syr.  18:7). 
4.  ^^  (Gen.  1:18);  hi]  ^h^  (J-  S.  65:20);  jlf  (J.  S.  67:13); 

V.^Z  (-b^n);  jfl  d7}/3. 

3.  (1)  Attributive  adjectives  usually  follow  the  determination  of 
their  nouns. 

Rem.  1. — The  noun  is  sometimes  in  the  absolute  and  the  adjective 
in  the  emphatic  state. 

Rem.  2. — The  noun  is  sometimes  in  the  emphatic  and  the  adjective 
in  the  absolute  state. 

Rem.  3. — Nouns  found  in  the  absolute  state  only  may  have  adjectives 
in  the  emphatic  state. 

(2)  a.  A  predicate  noun,  adjective,  or  participle,  is  commonly  put 
in  the  absolute  state. 

b.  But  the  predicate  is  sometimes  put  in  the  emphatic,  especially  if 


§  93.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  109 

it  is  a  substantive  or  if  it  is  an  adjective  or  participle  taken  as  a 
substantive. 

4.  Pronouns  are  always  determinate.  Infinitives,  the  names  of 
months,  and  most  foreign  words  are  indeterminate  in  form,  even  when 
determinate  in  sense.  ].£x^  when  used  in  connection  with  a  numeral 
for  a  day  of  the  week  is  unchangeabls,  e.  g.  jn^^  ^^  Sunday  (Mt.  28:1); 
\ALzi  tLi;?[  >cals  Wednesday  (J.  S.  62:2). 


§  94.  Apposition. 

1.  IULd  ^\\\Z  (Mt.  10:4);  Ic.-^'^  \lo%  the  west-wind  (Ex  10:19); 
Z'^  jjoiJ  (J.  S.  84:7);  Uj-^  r?c|  jiw^iJo?  tails^  burnivy  firebrands 
(Is.  7:4);  ,_a^cJ  ||VaV^^  |ja.o  f^^^a^  chickpeas  were  500  numia  a 
hah  (J.  S.  34:20). 

2.  I  ttAVi  ^'a^^d  ||.Lo  a  hundred  measures  of  oil  (Lk.  16:6). 
lie]  ^^.fsj  \^^five  loads  of  silver  coin  (J.  S.  10:21). 

3.  w^  ^Xi4  very. good  (Kirsch  Chrest.  p.  130:12);  wj^-^-c  wa-».^  very  lad 
(S.  S.  23:14,  Mt.  4:24);  ^L  ^L  one  by  one  (John.  8:9,  J.  S.  77:2); 
u^l  a^ic?  jJi^^i-s  >^gi^,^^y\L^?  j^'I-s  in  the  land  of  his  enemies,  in  the 
land  of  Moab. 

4.  |-liiC|-o  o^^^  'f*"^  c-coi  he  was  the  first  to  save  him  (J.  S.  3:1). 
]f.*-fa  ^01  jcoi  hb^}  Haman  remained,  as  an  escaped  one  (Aphr.  52:15); 
]j  *='4>  }J>^— r  i-k^H>  ^a.^  oai  he  first  showed  good  will  (J.  S.  23:17); 
Viisc,^  cj-Di^Jc]?  .gJoio  (=lit.)  and  they  who  first  had  the  gospel  preached 
[to  them].    (Heb.  4:6) 

5.  ]ll£'^  >^  many  things  (Sp.  Syr.  6:6);  .^^  j^M  much  earth(MkA:b)', 
\  .\o  l^'ali a  little  consolation  (J.  S.  32:10);  j^oioa  V^i  the  little 
light  (J.  S.  31:15). 

Rem.  1.— iLi'i?  ]lz4  the  mount  of  Olives  (Mt.  21:1);  jL^TJ  9c4  id  (Mt. 

26:30);  9?|  ^l^]^  (J.  S.  65:20). 


110  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  [§  94. 

Bern.  2. — V^^al  ^.aoAUcuo  ]b^Z  three  measures  of  barley  (Rev.  6:6); 
U^^9  lAl  a  Jcab  of  beans  (J.  S.  34:20). 

1.  The  first  noun  denotes  a  person  or  thing,  the  second  defines  it. 

2.  The  second  denotes  the  principal  idea,  the  first  defining  its 
measure,  weight  &c. 

3.  The  second  noun  is  a  repetition  ofthe  first  for  emphasis,  distribution, 
or  multiplication  (see  §  92.  1.  (3);  or  the  first  word  in  a  clause  is  re- 
peated in  order  to  add  a  new  idea  to  it. 

4.  "We  meet  occasionally  with  constructions  similar  to  the  Greek 
predicative,  or  modal  accusative. 

5.  ,A^Lc  many; "%  <i\n  little  and  ^H*^  other j  often  stand  before  their 
noun;  as  also  do  other  adjectives  occasionally,  see  §  99.  1,  Bern.  1. 

Rem.  1. — Names  of  places  and  times  are  frequently  connected  by 
5,  or  may  be  in  simple  construction,  see  §  96.  A.  B.  The  construction 
with  5  is  really  a  kind  of  apposition. 

Bern.  2. — The  thing  contained  may  be  connected  with  the  thing 
containing  by  means  of  5. 


Ph.      .-^     P 


6.  (1)  \h^oh  ad^  |5oi  all  this  consolation  (J  S   42.  14). 
01:^  01^1^  all  his  army  (J.  S.  88.  9). 
\1A]  aC^Llsi  in  aU  the  land  (Lk.  4:25). 

(2)  Un^  ^3y^  he  cast  the  silver  (Mt.  27:5).  (So  Mt.  14:10,  26:51). 
|^ja.^£L9  jJoi  v»n..Jz  ,-a  when  he  told  this  word  (Aphr.  520:18). 

(3)  ]ZnVi>«i\  ouij-aLJ  he  should  destroy  the  friendship  (Ined.  Syr.  8:16). 
y-»Oj.^  .LJcu.  01^^  Jonathan  delivered  David  (J.  S.  2:18).  {See  also 
12:9,  21:6). 

(4)  lia-^^io:!  oi^i^  giJoSi\4l?  that  he  would  deliver  the  city  (J.  S.  56:1). 

6.  (1)  The  second  noun  may  be  in  apposition  with  the  pronominal 
suffix  of  the  first.    So  especially  after  Va  meaning  „all  the''. 

(2)  The  noun  may  be  in  apposition  with  the  pronominal  suffix  of 
the  verb. 

(3)  The  noun  in  apposition  with  the  pronominal  suffix  of  a  verb  is 
generally  preceded  by  ^ 


g  951  ELEMENTS  OP  SYRIAO.  JXl 

(4)  Occasionally,  we  find  a  pronoun  and  a  noun  each  preceded  by 
by  J^  and  both  in  apposition  with  the  pronominal  suffix  of  the  verb. 


§  95.  The  Nominative  Absolute. 

1.  ffiS  "^  A,^^  "%.  .  V.a  ^..^^^a..^  _Lq  pL^^^^s  ^^S^|  |-^     j  JL 1^  n  Wnr  when 

a  man  has  been  turned  from  the  little  error,  there  is  received  ly  him  etc. 
(Sp.  Syr.  22:3).  (lit.  For  a  man  ivhen  etc.)]  1-Ils  aANy]?  |.s|.s 
ji^^o^?  I  ^  -^^^  Zooi  ^01  The  stone  which  the  builders  rejected,  it  has 
become  the  head  of  the  corner  (Mt.  21:42).  (See  also  Mt.  4:10); 
•  £)iao|  j.^  ,ju»  ws]  (lit.=)  For  we,  also,  we  have  been  preached 
the  gospel  (Heb.  4:2). 

2.  (1)  «yili^  (-.Afca^l  \2^}^  t-^^  ^^  hoped  that  he  had  found  the  time  (J.  S. 

18:12);  oi^  *^^t-»  ^  V^-^  rebellion,  they  Tcnow  it  not  ( Aphr .  1 7  lult.) ; 
]  '^V'^  >^ciQlil^  aCi^ii^^  01.^55  his  own  blood,  the  dogs  licked  it  up 
(Aphr.  183:16). 

(2)  \^r>o  v-iJfAs  uaI^o  and  me,  the  Lord  commanded  me  (Deut.  4:14). 

(3)  01^  ^:^|  l-iL  ^Q-l-i^  to  Jesus  ichat  shall  I  do  to  him?  (Math.  27:22). 
]L-»*  wiLJ  ovl^  oij-ciik  jJ-k^Ll^cLali  Constantine  he  made  a  general 
(J.  S.  45:8).    (See  also  91:5). 

3.  ^-^''?  '^  ®£?  VaA<  cnJ.^]  his  weapon,  it  is  weaker  than  ours 
(Aphr.  137:21);  csi  >coij.i:|  ,~^?  .as]  Our  father  Abraham  is  he 
(John.  8:39).  (See  also  Heb.  3:4,  Aphr.  7:2,  14:10,  Mt.  26:48). 
ogi>f^f£)  ^J-£iIac?  ooi  he  that  blesses,  blessed  is  he  (Did.  4:14); 
ai:iA^  OOI  OCT  —  9  Va  all  that  &c.  that  is  its  name  (Gen.  2:19). 

4.  (1)  oiJ-cJa-o  \>«CLoZ|   OT^nTVitCT  ^^>-^Lio  i-»-^^^!>-4-£CT  For  on  account  cf 

AbeVs  faith,  his  gift  was  accepted  (Aphr.  18:4).  (See  also  63:17, 
449:15). 


112  ELEMENTS  OF  STEIAO.  [ft  95. 

l^aJ^^  ^oia.:::;*:^  V^«^  V-^ci  w^jj   J  if  they  shall  speak  evil 
against  a  man  falsely  (Did.  14:14). 

(2)  ^i-£?Z|  P-soi  ^OAJu  Z^ooi  "It-^ic?  >Cf\i\n  according  to  alUvhichl 
was  preaching  to  you,  so  have  I  conducted  myself  (Ad.  Ap.  41:3). 

(3)  i^SjN  ou^  Vi-^  offi  oat  \^  ]h}^  aC^  ^  j^|?  i-CjjI  the  sheep, 
which  from  the  whole  flock  was  lost,  for  it  does  the  shepherd  care 
(Aphr.  142:10). 

Mem.  ^010^^  ^n-»2u3  jJlsci  v-scZ  '^oju.  'V:^  concerning  Jesus  it  is  further 

so  written  (Aphr.  112:9). 
i>-        ^^(,  %^^^  "f-^f-°  'r*?  ^-  *  ^"^  ^ow  are  the  ram's  horns  broken 

(Aphr.  83:20);  ail^^  \^]l:^  Zm  jl?  ^o  and  the  wound  of 

him  who  is  not  ashamed  is  healed  (Aphr.  1 3G:3).  (So  Aphr.  449:15). 
6.        v'=iN}SnN  L3]  )-o.  1 5 01  ^01  LJJo  and  thou  tvishest  to  learn  this  very 

thing  (J.  S.  7:22);  olIj.  ,-ki:iL  |J  iLsl  >c^  ^?  |J(n  hut  this  one, 

7  V  7 

nothing  despicable  has  been  done  by  him  (Lk.  23:41);  A.J|  ^  L2] 
thou — ivho  art  thou?  (John.  1:19);  ]?oi  ^n^\  |i|  jicf  ^?  jjj  but 
I,  I  say  this  to  you  (Ded.  1:23);  ^ou*.ii-a  asj-aio  ^|  do  thou 
bless  him  (Did.  2:13);  oi.^  ^J-i-iL-aie  ^-1»»  we  ivill  persuade  him 
(Mt.  2S:14). 

A  noun  or  pronoun,  called  the  Nominative  Absolute,  is  often  put 
for  emphasis  at  the  beginning  of  a  sentence,  its  grammatical  position 
and  case  being  assumed  generally  by  a  pronoun  agreeing  with  it  in 
gender  and  number.  Sometimes  the  noun,  or  pronoun,  to  be  emphasized, 
is  itself  repeated. 

1.  The  logical  subject  of  the  sentence  may  be  put  first. 

2.  The  logical  object  may  be  put  first:  (I)  the  noun  without,  the 
pronoun  with  Lomadh;  (2)  the  noun  with  Lomadh,  the  pronoun  suf- 
fixed to  the  verb ;  (3)  both  with  Lomadh. 

3.  The  logical  subject  is  often  resumed  by  ooi  or  ooi,  especially  when 
the  latter  is  equivalent  to  the  copula. 

4.  The  nominative  absolute  is  often  the  logical  object  of  a  preposition, 


§   96.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  113 

(1)  expressed,  or  (2)  understood.  The  object  is  emphasized  when  the 
demonstrative  pronoun  is  used  after  the  preposition  instead  of  the 
pronominal  suffix,  see  (3). 

Remark — The  preposition  may  be  used  before  the  noun  placed  first 
in  the  sentence  as  well  as  before  the  pronoun,  which  assumes  the  usual 
grammatical  position  of  the  noun. 

5.  The  nominative  absolute  is  often  the  logical  genitive  after  a  noun, 
its  grammatical  place  being  assumed  by  a  pronominal  suffix. 

6.  The  same  rules  that  are  true  of  the  noun  are  true  also  of  the 
pronoun  when  in  the  nominative  absolute. 


§  96.  The  Genitive. 

The  Genitive  relative  may  be  expressed : 

I.  By  the  construct  state. 
II.  By  means  of  the  relative  pronoun  ?. 

III.  By  means  of  the  pronominal  suffix  and  the  relative  pronoun  9, 
ly.  By  means  of  the  preposition  y^. 

I.  Construction  or  Annexion. 

1.  a.  jliLj.!^  Beelzebub  (Mt.  13:28);  ^m2-^  son  of  man  (John.  2:25); 

it^al^  open!?/  (Bar  Heb.  Sch.  Mor.  1:23);  ItTs;^  >cja^  SMspiciow 
(I  Tim.  6:4);  j-^?  >cL  JL^l  sodomites  (Dit.  1:21). 
b.  UaJJicucn    ^o^hA  ortlwdoxy ;   ^I^Va.z  ji  avXkBiTOvpyog  Athan. 
(Fest.  Lett.  25:7);  -^Z  wluLI  sjiraQovyTsg  (Ps.  9 1 : 1 5  Hex. [Nol.J). 

2.  a.  fzzl:^  L^   palace  (Bar   Heb.   Sch.  Mor.    1:14);    j?-^   Jsl^a 

bitter  fruits;  IZall^  ii.*^  capital  city  (J.  S.  12.2);  \U[  ja-J 
mowit  of  Olives  (Mt.  26:30);  \%\^  "S£^  counsellor  (Rom.  11:34). 
b.  )J-1:^9  >^|  im«>  wanting  of  mind  (Ga\.  3:1);  ]lsis  ,~^1  \^^  a  slave 
bought  for  silver  (Ex.  12:44);  ]Llq^?  zi.*^  sick  of  love  (Song  of 
Songs  2:5). 


«Ial£  nrfpywr  liwy (%L  8yr,  19:S>. 
U«rr«  ^i-V«  -^  frmm  ttr  flHT  «f  JIvarifar  fGoL  SkM); 
il^cbJ  J^iics  df  fortK  (Mk.  1:32);  flllaMl  ^M9 
(Lk.  4:25);  IISrJ  V^  «  /nr  dkft  (Tifa  21S>; 
Is:  OnN^ft  ^r^wfka  CHL  27.-9);  |ll^  .^^ii^bicAr 
(Mt.  27:24);  |^f  ^ds  mac— ^^arjhfci  QBl 
28:19);  .^aliS^  (J.  a  2:IS)l 
4.  (1)        >ii^  V^   *WV   <  S*"  <6«-   14:1S);    ^crwv;^  ikoar 
MMS  (6«B.  1S:20):  a4^  ^^  ^  «^  f  !■■  ■iy»ii  (Uti 

1:19);  ^1*3  fiyMl(J.&2:17);  •iaBaJAii«MHia.8L4d|K 

(2)        V^i:  A^;  femr  9fG^  (Ads  9:31):  |L^  ^^L^  /%r  «r 

fore  fl/jMflcv  (J.  S.  90:5);  si^.^M»«  Aar  ^  Ana  (S)p^  S^.  2:1$): 

\Liz  l^l  tte  Jbw  1/  iihvr  a  li^^  S:10);  «Lii.i  lll^ 

124:3  [N$ld.]);  oC^  1^9  ^^A#  «»  «  km%  ^  ^^bmi^ 

(Judges  11:1). 

Edessa  Z.  D.  IL  a.  XXXII»  ]^  488.9);  ftJlL^  .III  Mi^ 
iNi5mi%  (Jul.    112:13  [N)dd.D;   Ist^  A^   GiiMMi^ 
(J.  S.  1:1). 
JBan.  3.— i&^lo  ^ym  >^\f  t» tit wmA ^fBmkfm mni^f^tmmm 
(J.  8.  40:10). 

The  genitive  relation,  oaJl«d  eoMtao^Oft  or  «HMad«B«  It  d«MiM1^ 
a  noun  in  the  oonstniot  state  {m  %  76)>  flowed  Vt  <^  "^^lu^  ^  ^ 
emphatic  state.    Tbe  foUowing  Tarietiet  a*y  ba  MladL 


§  97a.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAO.  U5 

1 .  Where  two,  or  more,  words  form  together  but  one  idea,  as  (a)  in 
compound  words,  and  (b)  in  translations  of  a  single  Greek  word. 

2.  "Where  the  first  word  has  a  main  idea  which  the  second  limits 
as  to  quality,  origin,  possession,  designation  &c.  The  first  may  be  (a) 
a  noun,  or  (b)  an  adjective: 

Rem. — A  preposition  may  come  between  the  adjective  and  the  noun. 

3.  Where  the  second  noun  has  the  main  idea,  which  the  first  limits 
as  to  time,  place,  quantity,  manner  &c.  Many  compound  prepositions 
are  used  in  this  construction. 

4.  Where  two  words  have  distinct  ideas  of  equal  value,  we  have 
(a)  the  subjective  genitive,  (6)  the  objective  genitive. 

Rem.  1. — A  particle,  or  enclitic  verb,  occasionally  comes  between 
the  two  nouns  in  construction. 

Rem.  2. — A  participle  may  be  in  construction  with  an  adverb,  or 
with  a  governed  noun  preceded  by  clu. 

Rem.  3. — A  noun  in  the  construct  may  have  two  nouns  after  it. 
Generally,  however,  in  such  cases  the  relative  j  is  employed. 

§97  A. 

II.  The  Genitive  with  ?. 


,•0  •>-'>     V 


1.  jZcL^yj?  l-ZnJ  ipsvloTTpoipyjToci  (Mt.  24:24). 

2.  jli^A,?  ]1q2:^  the  kingdom  of  heaven  (Mt.  13:11);  |-I^?  \^h]Z 
in  the  land  of  the  Chaldeans  (Julianos  6:1);  |^i"|?  jjo-g  the  mount 
of  Olives  (Mt.  21:1);  U">ol->  \Lo\  the  Holy  spirit  (Mt.  28;19); 
|?oow?  >all*  2UJ2  (Mt.  2:1);  il^a?  |?|^  the  Passover  (John.  13:1). 

3.  ill*,?  ,^ll:^  |La  6000  years  (Aphr.  36:20);  V^i^  \^  a  hah  of 
leans  (J.  S.  34:20). 

4.  ]ffuX?  |iw4«a.L.A,2  the  glory  of  God  (John.  11:4);  ]^lL^  ]Lho\j^  in  the 
way  of  sinners  (Mt.  5:10);  P-Lls?  j^aaJ  expenditures  for  the  building 
(J.  S.  81:18);  ^oou*,-^?  UaJU-^uo  \4^  on  account  of  the  leanness  of 
their  bodies  (J.  S.  37:1);  ji^l?  \Lsq]  the  way  to  the  tree  (Gen.  3:24). 


116  ELEMENTS  OP  SYBIAO.  [§  97a. 

Bern.  1. — v*oiQ-iM4»?  jvSn  4>?  \l^\s>  at  the  time  of  the  end  of  his  life 
(J.  S.  91:15),  jJZaiJ?©  |las?o  j^hflj?  i-jj^cf  afflictions  of 
locusts  and  famine  and  pestilence  (J.  S.  40:16).  See,  also, 
J.  S.  92:11;  Did.  1:5.  I^M?©  Vl^?  l^-^^oZ  (Gen.  2:4). 
See,  also.  Gen.  30:37;  Mt.  26:28.  |il?  ^l^  thy  book  of 
life  (Ps.  69:28);  v."a^j?o  ^k^?  jLl^i..*  mi/  sin  and  that  of  my 
fathers  (Legends  of  St.  Mary  [Ms.]  p.  9: 1) ;  qiliN4?o  ^^.i^?  jLo 
the  words  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Messiah  (J.  S.  46:7); 
|j.^?o  oul.aJ?  j.-^  sufferings  of  his  soul  and  of  the  body 
(Overbeck  175:26). 

Bern.  2. — jZalL?  jlir)  Val^  any  flesh  of  an  animal  (Sp.  Syr.  7:26); 
]Zal::ao39  5  ^j^Sn  iw  Vs  ^iso  from  all  the  power  of  Borne  (Did. 
75:6);  ^ccl  |J?  ^i  *N.|  born  tvithout  marriage  (Overbeck 
[Nold.  §  206]). 

Bern.  3. — .aVi'NA?  ja-Joef  Solomon's  porch  (John.  10:23);  >a!L^  2>-»^ 
|5oou»?  Bethlehem  Judah  (Mt.  2:1);  jj^oi*?  ^^ALa^^  the  deceit- 
fulness  of  riches  (Mt.  13:22), 

Bern.  4. — jZaic?  >c^  |£^^  a7iy  cause  whatsoever  of  death  (Ad.  Ap. 
12:13);  plikW  ooi  |.i*£i4  U^vX  jJLai^o-*?  because  the  divine 
teaching  is  the  seal  of  the  mind  (Sp.  Eph.  Syr.  Overbeck  p.  22:6). 

By  means  of  the  relative  ?,  all  the  varieties  of  the  genitive  mentioned 
under  I.  may  be  expressed,  ?  being  in  apposition  with  the  noun  pre- 
ceding it,  and  in  construction  with  that  which  follows. 

Bern.  1. — The  construction  with  ?  is  usual  where  there  are  two  or 
more  genitives.  Where  two  or  more  genitives  are  dependent  on  one 
noun,  the  first  may  be  in  construction,  the  second  with  ?,  though  usually 
both,  or  all,  have  ?. 

Bern.  2. — The  first  noun  is  occasionally  found  in  the  absolute  state, 
or  even  the  construct. 


§  97b.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYBIAO.  117 

Bern.  3. — This  is  the  construction  used  with  foreign  and  indeclinable 
nouns,  see  §  86.  6. 

Rem.  4. — Sometimes  a  word  comes  between  the  first  noun  and  the 
relative,  see  B.  Eem.  2. 

III.  The  Genitive  relation  denoted  by  the  pronominal  suffix  and  ?. 

I^j]?  oiiii^  in  the  heart  of  the  earth  (Mt.  12:10). 

.  p  V  V  p 

I  ««>  aV?  w(jio,..a:u  the  works  of  Messiah   [lit.  The  ivorks  of  him  who  is 

Messiah]  (Mt.  11:2). 

I  mk  4^9  (jijjd^  tJie  reproach  of  Christ  (Heb.  1 1:26). 

C,:^^  oi£^-*?  the  fear  of  the  Lord  (Did.  1:8). 

Rem.  1. — ja^lia^?  <jiJ?|  his  right  ear;  >al».L^?  ciZaa.li.itf  his  eternal  king- 
dom (Did.  1:5). 

Rem.  2.— |kX?  j-u^  oi^J:^.*.?  for  the  fear  of  God  (Sp.  Syr.  2:26); 
jlciu*?  j-»-^  jooi  |.s|  for  he  was  the  father  of  the  orphans  (Over- 
beck  207:19);  ]ouX?  £wjf  oi^  ^f  if  thou  be  the  son  of  God 
(Mt.  27:40);  Ul:ol?  v.:doZ  |oan  ]f^*^o  and  he  waSj  moreover, 
a  companion  of  the  sorrowing  (Ov.  207:2);  ]<n^?  jooi  oi^  \l<n 
this  ivas  the  son  of  God  (Mt.  27:55). 

Rem.  3.— ]?oi%  cyiiwl.a4^  because  of  this  (J.  S.  11:19).  (But  Sp.  Syr. 
2:11  |?OT?  V^). 

Rem.  4. — \:Lh}  oiSn*^,  in  all  the  earth  (Lk.  4:25);  giSt  it  oC^  his  whole 
army  (J.  S.  10:12);  |Zo1Vi«ot  oil^s?  of  our  whole  faith 
(Aphr.  6:16). 

"When  the  second  noun  is  determinate,  the  first  often  takes  a  pro- 
nominal suffix,  agreeing  in  gender  and  number  with  the  second  noun. 
The  second  noun  is  really  in  apposition  with  the  pronominal  suffix  of 
the  first. 


118  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  [§  gg, 

Bern.  1. — "WTien  the  clause  with  ?  is  an  adjective  clause,  limiting 
the  noun  and  not  the  pronominal  suffix,  it  is  treated  as  a  nominal  sen- 
tence, of  which  5  is  the  subject  and  the  noun,  substantive  or  adjective, 
is  the  predicate.  If  this  predicate  is  an  adjective,  it  is  in  the  absolute 
state  and  agrees  with  its  antecedent  in  gender  and  njimber,  see  §  79.  2. 

Rem.  2. — One,  or  two  words,  especially  particles,  pronouns,  enclitic 
copulas  may  come  between  the  pronominal  suffix  and  the  relative,  see 
A,  Rem.  4. 

Rem.  3. — A  preposition  may  take  this  construction. 

Rem.  4. — Va  all,  takes  the  pronominal  suffix  agreeing  in  gender 
and  number  with  the  following  noun.  The  noun,  however,  is  put  in 
direct  apposition  with  the  suffix,  j  being  omitted. 

§98. 

IV.  Genitive  with  Prepositions. 

1.  ^ooi  )jbo(7i9  |n\v^  rlio  she  was  among  the  women  belonging  to  the 
king  of  the  Huns  (J.  S.  19:6);  »;iS"^^  j^^as  a  stool  for  thy  feet 
(Acts  2:35);  oi^  ^^>VitTff  composed  hy  him  (J.  S.  51:18);  ^^o^ 
by  David  (Ps.  3  heading). 

Rem. — .ZaiL^aul::^    l?aLi^  finisher  of  our  faith  (Heb.  12:2);   U-o-^ 

.  m.V^Q^-i  ,p  ^f>^^%V  the  conquest  of  Constantinople  (Kirsch,  Chrest. 
136:1). 

2.  .ccn^'lA  i^  ^  i  >  Sn  i»  .^-a2^  he  seized  five  of  their  chiefs  (J.  S.  82:22); 
|.3-^^  ^  ^  one  of  the  generals  (J.  S.  59:13);  ^ooli^  ^?Z  two  of 
you  (Mt.  18:19). 

1.  The  genitive  of  possession  and  of  the  author  may  be  expressed 
by  the  preposition  ^.^ 

Rem. — Verbal  and  some  other  nouns  govern  another  noun  in  the 
accusative,  the  construction  being  equivalent  to  our  genitive  relation. 

2.  The  partitive  genitive  is  expressed  by  means  of  the  preposition  ^Jbo. 


99.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  119 

§  99.  The  Adjective. 


1.  |.S5oV  |j-.tnJ  great  lights  (Gen.  1:16);  ]^ho'i  |,fn\'(Lp  great 
praises  (J.  S.  1:5);  j.^?  Ij-oiJ  ^rea^  light  (Gen.  1:16);  ij^aj 
).c?  great  shame  (J.  S.  1:6);  ]b^h  j-Lo?  ^rea^  tf;mcZ  (Jon.  1:4); 
]L^'iob  ]^oZ]  great  signs  (Mt.  24:24);  JL-i^  ^ct  aw  erring 
spirit  (Is.  19:14);  ]iJl^  |-i»o9  erring  spirits  (1  Tim.  4:1). 

Rem.  1. — jjfiwljo  p|-»*j   another  parable  (Mt.  13:24);   1-^^T  s»Lie  m«??y 

fA%s  (Sp.  Syr.  6:6);  \i^}  wl^l;^!  a  little  time  (Rev.  12:12); 

jjar)  |-i»(Gen.  5:7) ;  liao]L^  l^wa^po  the  first  foundation  (Sp.  Syr. 

49:29);  uaL^jJo  ^?  jiiui:^  now  the  excellent  Sergius;  ^s-Tj^ 

|£uLl^a-^  holt/  Mary  (Aphr.  180:2);  v^soksJ  ^5  ij^allse  now 

the  honored  Jacob. 
Rem.  2. — \^{}   ^^j-a^  \h^Z  ^^>^qi  ^^ese  </iree  righteous  men  (Aphr. 

454:3);  ,1  |.:ical  r7f/?/ one  (Gen.  1:5);   ^^>1*\i4^  |Z?cZ  ^^..L^ 

seven  fat  kine  (Gen.  41:18). 
Rem.  3. — 1m>^  mla:^  j-iuLs  a^  great  company  with  him  (Mt.  26:47);  ij*^^ 

|j(ji  |j~*^-4.  i«*-^,  CCT  for  this  is  a  good  thing  (Sp.  Syr.   1:20); 

\M.^f.A  01...O9  his  Holy  spirit  (Didi.  1:6);  ]f^Ls>  ^^s^thy energ- 

eticwill(J.  S.  2:1). 
Rem.  4. — |-|.ajbLco   |-».i?  oiic?   Ais  jjwre  anrf  precious  blood  (Did.    1:7); 

jiw^^Lla.©  1^-fs  ]^j:i».A.Z  sad  and  melancholy  tales  (J.  S.  5:9). 

2.  i  >=^A>?  f/wf  i^  zyas  ^ooi  (Gen.  1:3);  |.a**i.Lo  jsu^?  c^^zh  the 
spirit  of  God  was  brooding  (Gen.  1:2);  Ion  "^c^-^  ]^z^o  and 
the  serpent  was  cunning  (Gen.  3:1);  j  i  '^  4?  5c^i»o  anything  that 
was  good  (J.  S.  2:17);  ^v-*^?  that  they  are  true  (J.  S.  5:12); 
t^iSVi4/  o|  ^po?  ,^>S.|  f^ose  ^Aa^  rea(2  or  hear  (J.  S.  5:12). 


120  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  [§   99. 

Rem.  1.— jJJ  ^d^  I  believe  {John.  9:^S)',]^l\^^Z  I  rely  {J.  S.i:2). 
Bern.  2. — .nn>liS    ,_-».2^£yio   your    eyes  shall   he   opened   (Gen.   3:5); 

|.A. V  Zf  oiQ-.*!^  .coi93iaJ  "^i^si^  absorbed  is  their  light  in  the 

splendor  of  the  sun  (Aph.  434:21). 
Bern.  3. — ]ooi  |,Ivro?  who  had  been  blind  (John.  9:13);  —1^  }.*i|-s  we  are 

upright  (Geu.  42:11);  ),.a^^Z  |.Jai  £u»li-»i.^  truly  this  is  the 

apostle  (Addai  Apost.  34:8). 

1.  The  adjective,  or  participle,  when  used  in  an  attributive  sense, 
follows  the  noun  which  it  modifies  and  agrees  with  it  in  gender,  num- 
ber and  state. 

Bern.  1. — The  adjectives  ].2'f.**]  other,  ^k^jw  much,  \.jj^£)  little,  few, 
often  precede  their  nouns;  as,  also,  do  other  adjectives  occasionally, 
especially  words  of  praise  or  blame. 

Bern.  2. — Occasionally,  the  noun  and  adjective  do  not  agree  as 
to  state. 

Bern.  3. — One,  or  more  words,  may  occur  between  the  noun  and  its 
adjective.  The  pronominal  suffix  occurs  regularly  between  the  noun 
and  adjective. 

Bern.  4. — More  than  one  adjective  may  limit  the  same  noun. 

2.  When  the  adjective  or  participle  is  predicative,  it  agrees  with  its 
antecedent  in  gender  and  number,  but  is  generally  in  the  absolute 
state.     It  usually  follow  the  subject  noun.    But: — 

Bern.  1 . — The  predicate  precedes  the  plural  pronoun  which  becomes 
enclitic. 

Bern.  2. — Sometimes  when  emphatic  the  predicate  precedes  the  sub- 
ject noun. 

Bern.  3. — When  the  definiteness  of  the  predicate  is  to  be  emphasized, 
it  is  put  in  the  emphatic  state.  The  predicate  is  emphatic  also  in 
nouns  which  have  no  absolute  state.  §  86.  17  (2). 

§  100.  Comparative  and  Superlative. 
1.  ]Zs-k-M  CT1.IL2  ,-io  >a.«^  subtler  than  any  beast  (Gen.  3:1). 

w^^^iXi.?  »;4%l  ^  '^l^  more  than  thyself  thou  hast  loved  me  f  J.  S.  2: 1 4). 
V^l*l^  ^'i  V^ia^zvi  ^  i-Ll  more  than  120000  men  (Jon.  4:11). 


I  100.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  121 

9  ^-^'f  ^^ — ^-iJ?  J^4^  ^ore  are  these  than  those  (J.  S.  80:4). 

^au»OfAl^9  ^:^  wa4   ]^-f^^  n  4^4>    thei/  worshipped   the 

creatures  more  tha7i  their  Creator  (Rom.  1:25). 
Bern,  1. — waX^  ^•c9  too  great  for  me  (J.  S.  3:8). 

\ai^  ^  jccn  |1^  too  young  for  sins  (Aphr.  221:12). 
Bern.  2.— o^^oia^?  ^  ,Jli  too  old  to  beget  (Sp.  Syr.  11:8). 

<.nn4V?  ,-iso  |.£9  too  great  to  forgive  (Gen.  4:13). 

]lvi\?  ^  ^.^  ^Lala^  -!^  Willis  ii  is  wMcA  better  for  me  to 

die  than  to  live  (Jon.  4:3). 
Rem.  3. — ]1x^m  ^  ohs.**  they  are  ivhiter  than  milk  (Lam.  4:7). 

i-^Z  ,-i^  Q-»J5  they  at-e  purer  than  snow  (Lam.  4:7). 

Bern.  4. — ^^^  ®l  M^??  l^o-*^  ^-»*aJ  jooiJ  .,-#^o  Jc^^  It  will  he 
more  tolerable  for  Tyre  et  Sidon  in  the  day  of  judgment  than 
for  you  (Mt.  11:22). 

l^iLsJ  It  is  better  to  die  of  hunger  than  by  much  food  to  obscure 

the  soul  (Anal.  syr.  7:2).     ,.^j^^il.  13 c I^^^ll  ^^^^  It  is 

better  to  die  &c.  rather  than  to  perish  (J.  S.  65:12). 

Rem.  5. — |.l.*.i:;ao  ,-iso  ^^l^^  vtcnal  aViaSp  his  servants  are  mnummerable 
(St.  Ephrem  on  Dan.  7:10).    {See  Duval  §  366  g.) 

2.  (1)  V-kitf  j-co  (.:S9  |J,.x)a^  aJoi  i^is  is  fAe  greatest  and  the  first  com- 
mandment (Mi.  22:38);  j-c? — ^t-*^-  least— greatest  (Mt.  5:19); 
I  iiiN.4.?  ^cci9al»i  |.Ji|j|  lam  least  of  the  apostles  (1  Cor.  15:9); 
]'f£i^?  |9£u».ic  most  excellent  of  men  (J.  S.  1:1). 
(2)  pjaJiaaJ-^  w.ci  p,-os.s  |J-.|  ivlich  commandment  is  greatest  in 
the  law?  (Kt,  22:36);  iJcsL.?  |Jali.las  ij-^s  least  among  the 

kings  of  Judah  (Mt.  2:6). 

Q 


122  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  j^§  IQl. 

(3)  ^cL»ic  '^  ^  1^9  the  greatest  of  all  plagues  (Eph.  1:204c); 
I  * T»  1  ^  ^su::^  ^^  .  A^ns  („s>4.y  ^^?  ^Jf  TAoi«  ar^  fne  most 
uricJced  and  the  worst  of  men  (Act.  Martyr.  223). 

(4)  a.  HSv?  ^inNV)  Hw^  of  kings  (Rev.  17:14);  ^^i,  nS  ,-aik  servant  of 

servants  (Gen.  9:25);  |-<r?a-o  ^-4/o^  ^io/y  of  holies  (Ex.  26:33). 
5.  Iz^jliio  ]lo?l.M  perfect  liberty  (Anal.  syr.  49:21). 

(5)  p;|l:tf  >.A^9  archangel  (1  Thess.  4:16);  ^Zo,^  *.^-9  wy  chief  jot/, 
(Song  of  Songs  4:14);  ]ai^\i  ]L^i  exceeding  great  (Jon.  3:3); 
I31A.  j-jo^  mighty  mountains  (Ps.  36:6). 

1.  The  comparative  of  adjectives  is  expressed  by  the  simple  adjective 
with  ,-:ao.  The  comparative  idea  may  be  strengthened  by  the  use  of 
such  adjectives  as  i-»2u»,  .a^  and  s.£^. 

Bern.  1. — ^J^  may  sometimes  be  translated  by  Hoo^\ 

Rem.  2. — ,^  in  the  sense  of  "too"  or  Hhan"  is  frequently  used  before 
an  infinitive  with  the  relative  §  120.  1  (6). 

Rem.  3. — — io  is  sometimes  used  in  a  comparative  sense  after  verbs. 

Rem.  4. — c]  and  o  are  sometimes  used  instead  of  ^iso. 

Rem.  5. — The  construct  state  of  an  adjective  is  occasionally  found 
before  — Vg. 

2.  The  superlative  degree  may  be  expressed: 

( 1 )  By  a  determinate  noun  i.e.  a.  noun  in  the  emphatic  or  construct  state. 

(2)  By  means  of  the  preposition  *^. 

(3)  By  means  of  Vs  ,-Sso. 

(4)  a.  By  means  of  a  noun  in  the  singular  in  the  genitive  relation 
with  the  same  noun  in  the  plural ;  or  {h)  by  means  of  a  noun  limited 
by  an  adjective  from  the  same  root. 

(5)  By  means  of  s.m^S  chief;  and  perhaps,  in  a  few  cases,  by  means 
of  \S\^  God. 

§  101.  The  Personal  Pronoun. 

A.  AS  SUBJECT  OB  COPULA. 

1.  (1)  .A^l?  ^-1..^  PI  (3i?q4J  am  I  my  hrother''s  keeper?  (Gen.  4:9). 
VjI  ^1  I  am  guiltless  (Job.  33:9). 


§101.]  BLBJdBNTS  OF  SYRIAO.  123 

^J|  jk:^  thou  art  God  (Addai  3  ult.). 
,-JU  «^lifli.  thy  people  are  we  (Aphr.  448:9). 
Eew.— jiilU  I  ask  (Eph.  3:13) 

nnif  he  is  a  debtor  (Gal.  5:3). 

>.  i.  V'  0 

(2)  .q-mZ  .o£J|  ws]  ye  shall  live  also  (John.  14:19). 
^h  w^O|J  OCT  he  shall  bruise  thy  head  ((xen.  3:15). 
f^^A]  offio  and  he  himself  was  taken  (Jos.  St.  10:12). 

?ai5  ^.i?  OCT  wow  Kawid  himself  (Jos.  Sty.   19:4).     (S'ee  also 
Rom.  14:9 ;Ephes.4:20;  Acts  19:15 ;Lk.3:14;Spic. Syr.  1:7). 

(3)  jiinli  au^ii^o  OCT  ,-i;k9c|J  .a-»4A.a  wnaJ  Sihon  went  out  to  meet  us, 
he  and  all  his  people  (Deut.  2:32);  .^Jsa:^  Jjoct^o  £J|  Vs2o 
thai  thou  shouldest  fall  thou  and  Judah  with  thee  (2  King 
14:10).     (See  also  Deut.  5:14,  12:7;  Gen.  6:18,  13:1). 

2.  (1)        T^^i^l  ^?  rJL*»  but  ice  say  (Jos.  Sty.  42:19). 

(J I  ,cLajs  p(o  ^o^Jf  ,4^  ^AJjo  and  ye  are  in  me  and  I  am 

in  you  (John.  14:20). 

^1  .oilio  ^1  thou  art  one  of  them  (Matt.  27:73). 

Rem.  1. — 2^-»^^  OCT  ua!^|Z  J  If  to  learn  thou  art  willing  (Spic.  Syr.  1:15). 
^Nii\i>.  \^  OCT  ^^CT  V^ii^  because  of  these  things  Solomon 
sinned  (^ eh.  15:26). 

]2^^iJbo  OCT  IjCT  Jo  and  if  this  word  (Spic.  Syr.  2:5). 
^^^^o  o-oCT  he  has  spoken  (Aphr.  5:1). 

,^l>\iinN^    OCT     )^a.:iaJ    jj]    but  the  law  we  are  establishing 
(Rom.  3.31). 
Note.—iJO-'^'^  l?CT  ^CT  this  to  do  (Jos.  Sty.  3:32). 

^.i^i  p|3  poi  ooi  ]z|  fso  when  this  one  came  to  Antioch  (Jos. 
Sty.  13;1).     (See  also  Jos.  Sty.  12:11,  7:22). 


124  ELB31ENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  [§  101b. 

Bern.  2. — f^^  ^oi  s*<n  that  is  Zoar  (Gen.  14:8). 

.o^^:^  s*oi*»oi  l^-^siL^  fi^^Q-os  in  the  city  of  giants  i,  e.  Hebron 

(Gen.  23:2). 

>oo?|  olotn  nfiitS  Esau  i.  e.  Edom  (Gen.  36:19 ;  Comp.  36:43). 

Note. — tO^r^  ©oi?  '^S'^orJ  tr®  Nedubaal,  that  is  Gideon  rose  up  early 
(Jud.  7:1). 
2.  (2)        ^oll  OCT  ^1  I  am  Jesus  (Acts  22:8). 

1^--'^^  coi  £g|  J  Art  thou  the  Christ  (Luke  22:67). 

A.  The  personal  pronoun  may  be  used  separately  (compare  §  95:1). 

1.  (1)  As  the  subject  of  a  nominal  sentence. 

Rem. — The  pronoun  often  coalesces  with  the  preceding  participle 
or  adjective,  see  §  35.  2. 

(2)  In  verbal  sentences  to  emphasize  the  subject.  It  may  then  often 
be  translated  by  ^self\ 

(3)  If  a  second  subject  follows  the  verb  the  subject  contained  in  the 
verbal  form  is  emphasized  by  the  corresponding  personal  pronoun. 

2.  It  is  used  as  a  kind  of  copula,  see  §  130.  1  (2). 

(1)  Agreeing  in  person,  number  and  gender  with  the  subject. 

Rem.  1. — (comp.  §  95.  4)  Here  belongs  the  use  of  ooi  without  agree- 
ment of  gender  or  number  for  the  putting  of  special  emphasis  upon 
the  word  which  precedes  it. 

Note. — Sometimes  the  pronoun  precedes  the  word.  It  is  then  equi- 
valent to  the  article. 

Rem.  2.— ^CT  Jai  denotes  Hhat  is",  Hd  est". 
Note. — OC15  also  is  sometimes  used  for  "that  is". 

(2)  Agreeing  in  number  and  gender  only  with  the  subject. 

B.  AS  SUFFIX. 

1.  (1)        aJnVSil?  that  they  should  deliver  it  (Jos.  St.  56:1). 
^01-*^  created  he  him  (Gen.  1:27). 
oi9,-4-  he  sent  it  (Ad.  1:3). 
>#CTo|}-i.  they  saw  him  (Ad.  2:10). 
sU^^I  ]^o^  the  serpent  beguiled  me  (Gen.  3:13). 


§   lOlbJ  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  12S 

v^on  i  ttVZ  thou  shall  bruise  him  (Gen.  3:15). 
Rem.  1. — Aj]  Ij^  created  lie  them  (Gen.  1:27). 

^f  ^^  he  blessed  them  (Gen.   1:28);  ^ooui:^  ^J)   Vaio  13 

I  will  not  accept  them  (Mai.  1:13). 
Bern.  2. — i^wn  <^oi-.,-4,  /te  casf  fAe  silver  (Matt.  27:5). 

u»G^5  oii?]!]  ouLai  Ae  cm<  oyf  <Ae  ear  of  Blus  (Jos.  St.  12:9). 

|1:\4\  .  Qj|  1  o  01  ,-as  A<j  had  commanded  the  disciples  (Acts  1 :2). 

jiJLii-fc.^  ^l^^ovlk  ^r*^l  ^^^  -^  ^«^^e  tmffew  <Aese  narratives 

(Jos.  St.  20:17). 
Eem.  3. — f-^  j-so  >^^o  ^.Jj  >pL  Ult  n=^v?  which  I  am  commanding  thee 

and  thy  son  and  thy  son^s  son  (Deut.  6:2). 
Bern.  4. — .^i^^  oi^  jcoio  and  he  was  before  me  (John.  1:15). 

cxhh^  .0(31^  ali."||  they  went  after  her  (John.  11:31). 

.as]   Zolk  ^  |.J1  walliflo   and  I  go  to  my  father  (Ad.  4:15; 

Acts  5:39;  Acts  12:19,  10:26,  12:15;  Eom.  1:22). 
(2)         ouiXslZ  thou  mayest  eat  of  it  (Gen.  3:17). 

^s^  0.1^  icho  showed  thee  (Gen.  3:11). 
2.  (1)  a.   mla^^^  in  his  image  (Gen,  1:27). 

oi^9}.ii*  ^h\  h^ao  and  between  thy  seed  and  her  seed  (Gen.  3:15). 

.^-11  thy  life  (Gen.  3:17). 
b.    ^iJj^Of^  for  a  memorial  of  me  (Lk.  22:19). 

oiiulJ.?  fear  before  him  (Ex.  20:20). 
Rem.  1. — ^laJcus?  |  Vii\  our  necessary  bread  (Mt.  6:11;  Mk.  16:14); 

jZalli?  ^ksLI'-jo]  _^  from  thy  lohorish  ways  (Ezech.  16:27). 
Rem.  2. — ]^r^  oijoJls  in  his  holy  mount  (Ps.  87:1). 

Ijja^)  c\\.:z  her  first  born  son  (Mt.  1:25,  so  also  Mt.  3:17). 

I^NaV  ^oh]^  our  prevailing  freedom  (Overbeck  21:20). 


f 

126  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  IQlb. 

3.  (1)       |Joi  l^fls  at^  with  this  history  (Jos.  Sty.  8:7). 

^t.1^  v^1«^  0,^  under  their  government  (J oa.  Sty.  8;  15). 
.Qjoi  ]£i^Q-ijs  ^?  ^ours  Now  in  those  days  (Mat.  3:1). 
(2)  a.  JAi^li)  Olio  and  in  the  same   hour  (Acts  3:7;  Mt.  26:74). 
l^ySVin    01^  through  the  same  word  (Overbeck   21:20);  ova 
I^Zji  in  the  same  place  (Luk.  2:8);  ji^^ol^  ou^  the  same  word 
(Matt.  26:44);  ucak-s  ols  V^  he  met  Blue  (Jos.  Sty.  12:6). 
b.  li-a^  oul^  |J|  ^P  |3?  I  know  not  the  man  (Mat.  26:74). 
).j)  't*^^?  T^^^l^  .ooi^V^uAlo  w^2]  jJ)  9?o  man  shall  kill  those 

whom  I  send'i  jZoAi^ViS  oi^  ^o  the  feast. 

(J 

Bern. — ^i:^  ^  oloIo  from  the  ship  (Acts  27:3). 
|li  aVi  >g:I  oiIoI  w7i<A  C^ris^  (Rom.  6:8). 
i?oi  V^  01  iSs  on  account  of  this  (Acts  9:21). 
).sjj  Vik  01  iSs  over  the  stone  (Aphr.  6  ult.) 

B.  The  pronominal  suffixes  are  substituted  for  the  independent  pro- 
noun in  all  oblique  cases ;  except  in  the  case  of  the  third  plural  after 
verbs,  where  the  enclitics  .oJ]  and  ^.kJ)  are  used. 

1.  "With  verbs. 

(1)  The  pronominal  suffix  is  generally  the  direct  object. 

Rem.  1. — The  3rd  person  plural  after  verbs  is  either  the  independent 
personal  pronoun  or  the  pronominal  suffix  after  Lomadh. 

Rem.  2. — The  pronominal  suffix  is  often  used  after  a  verb  to  deter- 
mine its  object. 

Rem.  3. — When  a  second  object  follows,  the  independent  personal 
pronoun  may  be  used  to  strengthen  the  suffix. 

Rem.  4. — Preceded  by  ^,  it  forms  the  socalled  ethical  dative,  which 
can  rarely  be  translated  into  English.    See  §  124:5. 

(2)  Sometimes  it  is  the  indirect  object. 

2.  "With  nouns. 

(1)  The  pronominal  suffix  may  be  treated  as  a  genitive  (see  §§  96:98) : 

a.  subjective  whenitis  equivalentto  an  adjective  orpossessive  pronoun. 

b.  objective. 


R  X02,l  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAO.  127 

Bern.  1. — In  the  genitive  relation  the  pronoun  is  usually  attached 
to  the  last  noun,  but  sometimes  to  the  first. 

Bern.  2 .  — "With  adj  ectives,  the  pronominal  suffix  is  attached  to  the  noun. 
3.  With  prepositions. 

(1)  The  pronominal  suffix  is  used  with  the  preposition  where  the 
noun  following  it  is  definite. 

(2)  When  s  and  I^  are  used  with  a  suffix  they  are  repeated  before 
the  noun.    In  this  construction 

a.  the  suffix  with  s  sometimes  denotes  ^Hhe  same''\  though  generally 
it  has  the  force  of  the  definite  article  merely,  see  also  §  107.  9. 

b.  the  suffix  with  1^  often  has  the  sense  of  the  definite  article. 
Bern. — The  preposition  —iao  with  the  pronominal  suffix  sometimes 

occurs  before  the  same  preposition  followed  by  its  noun. 
Vii  and  ^ali  are  used  in  the  same  way. 


§  102.  The  Demonstrative  Pronoun. 

1.  |Joi  jis^  at  this  time  (Jos.  Sty.  2:3). 
,_j^oi  ]ZoZ|3  these  signs  (Jos.  Sty.  3:17). 

|£[liki«  jjoi?  ''=%>4^^  on  account  of  this  word  (Spic.  Syr.  20). 
y^^  ^^l!!^9i  V:^  on  account  of  these  deeds  (Spic.  Syr.  6:2). 
iii]  jjci  this  time  (5:4). 

2.  \jsOf^  Wr^  oJ<^  ''b-A.ooi  Hosea^  that  is  ''the  Lord  is  Saviour''^  (Bar  Heb. 
Sch.  M.  1:7). 

^i-^  Qjcn  this  is  my  body  (Matt.  26:26).    See  §  36:3. 

3.  .o,  nSl  jOdM^^s  .cci.^  r*^^?  ^r^  °'"?   ^^^*  ^^^*  alone  which  wan 
commanded  them  should  they  do  (Spic.  Syr.  3:15). 

,-i2^?  I  \n\s?  lL»5  c^  the  judgement  of  the  world  to  come  (Jos.  Sty.  6:4). 
]l\l  ji?  ^01  <yiL^l^t^  wo-^**?  OCT  |X£>1^  \^r^  t^ntil  the  time  decreed  in 
His  unerring  knowledge  (Jos.  Sty.  6:8).    (So  Jon.  4:49;  Matt.  14:21 
and  Jos.  Sty.  49:64,  5:16,  29:6). 
Bem.—,^^^  ^-ll^ao  these  our  words  (Aphr.  299:2). 


J  28  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAO.  [§   [02. 

\ti\l  p?  v»oi  01  £^,-*^  in  his  knowledge  that  lohich  is  unerring  (Jos. 
Sty.  6:8,  1:27). 

4.  -f^?  I? 01  Zs^!^  in  comparison  with  this  of  thine  (Jos.  Sty.  2:19). 
^^  IJct  this  of  thine  (Sim.  Stylites  331,  Nold.). 

5.  l?(n?  oiii^a^  at  the  end  of  it  (Addai  16:1). 

|5oi5  oiiJ^iJuijc  on  account  of  this  (Jos.  Sty.  11:19). 
l5cn  ^]  SjL  for  the  sake  of  this  (Jos.  Sty.  8:18). 

6.  jJoi  Wf^^  ovs  in  the  same  month  (Jos.  Sty.  58:6). 
Uoo^  C01  coio  and  the  same  day  (John.  5:9). 

\h^'f£  ^01^01  the  same  city  (Bar  Heb.  Sch.  M.  1:13). 
|Joi  coi  the  same  (Spic.  Syr.  22:18). 

7.  '^i^2u4,|?  COI?  of  him  who  has  obeyed  (Spic.  Syr.  5:2). 
.coui^L?  ^01  those  upon  whom  (Spic.  Syr.  12:2). 

«*^  Z,-as  ^ai.£?  ,^*Noi  those  in  which  thou  hast  commanded  me  (Jos. 
Sty.  1:2);  ^^  >q:^^?  ooi  /le  M;/io  shall  betray  me  (Matt.  26:46); 
|coi  9(^14^  ^i^.**  ^:^  ^|9  COI  )J)  6u^  Ae  u;^o  has  been  delivered  from 
sufferings  (Overbeck  175:26). 

Of  the  demonstrative  pronoun  it  may  be  remarked. 

1.  As  an  adjective  it  may  be  placed  either  before  or  after  its  substantive. 

2.  Before  the  personal  enclitic  pronoun  it  generally  coalesces  into 
Qjoi  (coi  \Jis\)=that  iSj  this  is,  see  §  37.  3. 

3.  It  is  sometimes  used  like  coi  for  distinction  or  emphasis,  or  as 
an  article. 

Bern. — A  demonstrative  may  limit  a  noun  in  construction  with  pro- 
nominal suffix. 

4.  The  demonstrative  may  be  in  construction  with  a  personal  pronoun. 

5.  The  demonstrative  may  be  used  as  a  genitive. 

6.  "The  same"  is  generally  expressed  by  the  demonstrative  pronoun 
preceded  by  the  personal  pronoun.    See  §  107:9. 

7.  The  demonstrative  is  used  before  the  relative  in  the  sense  of  "that 
which",  "he  who"  &c.    See  §  104.  2,  Rem.  1. 


§    103.J  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  12& 

§  103.  The  Interrogative  Pronoun. 

1.  (1)  sJLtt]  ^qJI^  ^o  >*io|  s*oi  ^  icho  is  my  mother  and  who  are  my 
brethren?  (Matt.  12:48).  |.j5i  ]sn\k>  olls^?  ivhat  is  this 
salutation?  (Luke  1:29).  |ooi  ^m.'^a^^  om  aLJ  w\o  would 
be  he  that  ministered?    (Spic.  Syr.  3:24). 

(2)  ^l^]  ^  Zj-s  ichose  daughter  art  thou?    (Gen.  24:23). 

(3)  ^£u.ooi  ^jio|   (JLifi  what  were  you  saying?    (Spic.  1:5). 

(4)  wl.^j#  p^so  in  what  have  they  sinned?    (Jos.  St.  40*3). 

(5)  ,-i^  '^-J^^  on  account  of  whom  (Jonah  1:7). 
|l\n\^.Lo  on  account  of  what  (Jon.  1:8). 

Bern.  1. — ]^hA  ,-»4^  |io  hoiv  strait  is  the  gate  (Matt.  7:14). 

^  1.10  ^  what  is  that  to  us?    (Matt.  27:4). 

,AA^o  ^.klk  1^  ivhat  have  I  to  do  with  thee?    (John.  2:4). 
Rem.  2. — .cL^J^Ioi^  jic|.  .^V/^a  ^"^  what  is  thy  name?  He  saith  to  him 

Legion  (Lk.  8:30).    (See  also,  Ex.  3:13;  Jud.  13:17). 
Rem.  3. — ^nS^  ^^  il^uo  jiL  what  Satan  hath  filled  thy  heart?   (Barh. 

I.  p.  184,  1.  24  [Duv.]).  )^Sv  .^^oi'^Qjf  \£c  who  are  those 

kings?   (Chrest.  Knos.  p.  80  vers  10  [Duv.]). 
Rem.  4. — a!j.:ij»?  _lo  osi?  of  him  whosoever  had  done  it  (Jos.  Sty.  76:17). 

1.  ^  HchoT\  alio  (o5i  ^lo)  ''who  is?'\  ^,  ill:,  j^so  "what?'\  olio 
'^what  isf^  are  used  substantively  and  may  stand: — 

(1)  As  subject. 

(2)  As  genetive. 

(3)  As  object  direct. 

(4)  As  object  indirect. 

(5)  After  prepositions. 

Rem.  1. — 1^  sometimes  means  '•'how'\    It  is  used  also  in  certain 
idiomatic  phrases. 

R 


130  ELEMENTS  OF  STBIAO.  [§  103. 

Rem.  2. — ^io  is  equivalent  to  our  ^^whaf^  in  the  phrase  v^-Ioa^  ,jSso 
^what  is  thy  name?'\ 

Rem.  3. — |JLi»o  is  in  a  few  instances  used  as  an  adjective,  and 
occasionally  for  persons. 

Rem.  4. — ?  ^  or  ?  ^  may  denote  ^^whoever^^,  ?  ^lo  whatsoever.  See 
§  107.  7  (4). 

2.  (1)  <n.lk  aijic  ^^X>ir5  with  whom  was  he  grieved?  (Heb.  3:17); 
.j>a»  i-i^ai-»|  for  what  is  our  hope?  (i  Thess.  2:19);  .cqilVn  |j-»| 
|Jiifi,-D  ^xa.aJ  tchich  of  them  should  go  out  first?  (Jos.  Sty.  26:1, 
see  also  3:7). 

(2)  ,-4uikai.  li.U  hy  what  authority?  (Matt.  21:23). 

^•*oJ  .0^1  |,-.|?  of  what  spirit  ye  are  (Luke  9:55,  see  also  Rev. 
3:5);  |1q1  hJ^  |.L|  ^  from  what  people  art  thou?  (Jon  1:8). 

(3)  ,^t  A  n  ,>\i  M  ^?   t^r\*|    those  things  which  are  too  hard  for 
(i.  e.  above)  my  strength  (Jos.  Sty.  3:13). 

woi?  If^P^  ^01.^  we  surrendered  to  that  which  was  (Acts  27:15). 

Rem. — v*Za.^  JisI^  li-.|  ''^^  ^'!:;^,  praying  against  (him)  who  is  turned 
unto  me  (Mai.  3:5). 

(4)  .ooctZ?  .al^  wo?"|  .^-^-1  't-*]?  what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye 
to  he?   (2  Heb.  3:11). 

2.  \L],  ]14,  ^X.f,  ""lohor^  ''which?'',  '^whatf'  may  be  used:— 

(1)  Independently  or  substantively. 

(2)  As  an  adjective. 

Rem. — The  personal  pronoun  sometimes  comes  between  the  adjective 
and  the  noun. 

(3)  In  connection  with  ?  to  denote  "Ae  who'\  In  this  sense  it  is 
sometimes  preceded  by  the  demonstrative.     Compare  1,  Rem.  4. 

Rem. —  "^e  tvho'\  ''that  which*'  &c.  are  occasionally  denoted  by  the 
interrogative  alone.  In  such  cases,  the  whole  interrogative  sentence  is 
a  substantive  clause.    §  135. 

(4)  |1-»|  ^1  means  "qualis",  "what  manner  of?'^ 


e  104.1  ELEMENTS  OF  STBIAO.  (101 

§  104.  The  Relative  Pronoun. 

1.  (1)    wioaX  2^?  they  of  the  home  of  Mlus  (Jos.  St.  14:12). 

|2>.ik,-*?  ]jLs£^?  |lS«|  the  tree  which  is  called  that  of  knowledge. 
^^'^'^  ^Lx?  the  things  of  Caesar  to  Caesar  (Mt.  22:21). 

(2)  _Lm  .jJx?  tve  are  the  Lord's  (Rom.  14:8). 

USflio?  .QJoi  those  who  are  the  left's  (Spic.  Syr.  12:6;  1  Cor.  3:23; 
John.  1:52). 

(3)  ]ZL2)  ]oai2  .ooiJLLa  P-.]?    ichose  loife  shall  she  he  of  them  (Mk. 
12:23;  Gen.  32:17;  Mt.  22:20). 

(4)  ,-»H^?  ^^*\«|?  ^01   .ojn.^?  it  is  their  part  that  {namely)  of  those 
ivho  read  (Jos.  St.  5:12). 

|jJ^?o  j.j^'n\?  such  as  clothes  and  utensils  (Jos.  St.  35:4). 

2.  yL^  l-«^^  r— ?  ivhich  (masc.  sg.)  went  up  in  a  night  (Jon.  4:10). 
_^^i^  |3?  who  (masc.  pi.)  Jcnoiv  not. 

Rem. — ous  joci  >a.*iff?  ivherein  ivas  put  (Matt.  28:6). 

(5VS  £w*lJ  P?  on  ivhich  (sg.)  thou  hast  not  labored  (Jon.  4:10). 

J-»|^  ^<nal!.L  ^??  against  whom  the  Lord  has  raged  (Mai.  1:4). 

oi.!ii  .o^l      --^^^^  ?^/jom  ^e  seeA:  (Mai.  3:1). 
2.  (1)    See  §  102.  7. 

(2)    l^'K?  V^'  ]»<"  c^?  w:/w  tras  f^e  chief  of  the  island  (Acts  28:7). 

I^v^vm^    ^1  A  Q  -1  o,.!;^  t^.-^^?  w?^o  Aave  watZe  themselves  faithful 

(Matt.  19:12). 
i2em. — wS^5  Ae  m>Ao  s^Y^ef7i  (Ps.  II,  4). 

oUaL?  ^/iose  w?/io  were  with  him  (Matt.  27:54). 

>^Jiic?  he  who  offers  (Mai.  2:12). 

nit\q?  fAose  mj/io  sewecZ  (Mai.  3:18). 


132  ELEMENTS  OF  STRIAO.  [§   104. 

3.  .ooiiLaJ?  OC01  ^-»^5^  t^cy  took  charge  of  their  expenses  (Jos. 
St.  38:12). 

1^4^09  K^^^^  S>^sai  V  do  not  then  take  thought  for  the  morrow 
(Matt.  6:34). 
^em. — --N-7  lUooi  ^ja^t^  thou  didst  take  care  of  me  (Jos.  St.  3:10). 

01^9  ws^  \  ^"^  i-^  cm  for  the  morrow  will  take  thought  for 
it»elfOS.Bii.  6:34). 

4.  ^r^^  o®^  ^j^A?  ]iZl-c  ox^   m  the  same  place  where  they  were 
abiding  (Lk.  2:8). 

|cgi  liai^  ^^-^?  1 1 A  ^A^^.^:^  ,-lo  Va.4,  he  set  out  from  Melitine 
where  he  had  been  wintering  (Jos.  Sty.  64:20). 

5.  jif  "^i^oi  |?oi  v^i?  stich  a  sign  also  (Jos.  Sty.  41:7). 
_^9i  v^l?  I^^c]  such  oppressions  (Jos.  Sty.  4:17). 

Bern. — iJ?oia:i^?  «^|  6y  icai/  of  ivitness  (Jos.  Sty.  1:3). 

6.  >*cn    ]f-»|     i-^^^t    ^.JwLc    on    account    of    ant/thing    whatsoever 
(Jos.  Sty.  16). 

]i>a-o  C01?  |i-.|  '^o  a72g  old  grave  no  matter  what  (Jes.  Sty.  39:10). 

7.  ouD  j-co  Ij-oo  s*a»*?  u-Ao  showed  and  called  and  made  him  to  approach. 
(L'omelia  di  Giac.  di  Sarug.  504.) 

Tlie  Syriac  relative  pronoun  ?  was  originally  a  demonstrative  being 
equivalent  to  the  Hebrew  nt,  sit  which  are  also  used  sometimes  as  rela- 
tive pronouns,  e.  g.  Ps.  74:2;  Ex.  15:13. 

1.  ?  is  still  used  as  a  demonstrative. 

(1)  In  phrases  which  correspond  to  the  Greek  article  with  the  genitive. 

(2)  In  phrases  which  correspond  to  the  Greek  predicate  or  possessive 
genitive. 

(3)  In  the  genitive  construction  mentioned  in  §  97  A,  especially  note- 
worthy is  such  a  use  before  the  interrogative. 

(4)  Sometimes  it  introduces  an  appositional  or  epexegetical  phrase. 
"Sote. — ooi?  also  may  be  used  in  this  sense,  see  §  101  A,  Rem.  2.  Note, 


§  105.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYBIAO.  I33 

2.  It  is  used  as  a  relative  pronoun  for  all  numbers,  genders,  cases. 
See  §  38.  1. 

Rem. — The  oblique  cases  are  expressed,  as  in  English,  by  means  of 
prepositions,  which  follow  with  a  pronominal  suffix  agreeing  with  the 
antecedent  of  the  relative. 

(1)  That  ivhich  is  usually  expressed  by  the  demonstrative  followed 
by  the  relative,  see  §  102.  7. 

(2)  For  emphasis  sake  the  relative  is  foUowedby  the  personal  pronoun. 
Rem. — The  relative  alone  sometimes  stands  for  "'^e  who^\ 

3.  looi  and  L^]  in  the  sense  of  "fo  have^^  and  ws^  "^o  take  charge  of% 
^'•to  have  care  of'\  '•Ho  take  thought  for'\  take  after  them  a  noun  pre- 
ceded by  ?. 

Rem. — V-?  may  also  be  used  after  ^^.♦. 

4.  After  nouns  of  place,  the  relative  is  usually  followed  by  the 
adverb  ,_i^Z. 

5.  «^]?  followed  by  the  relative  pronoun  means  "swcj^". 
Rem. — ?  ^\  followed  by  ^  means  ^^ly  way  of . 

6.  ?  preceded  by  the  interrogative  and  followed  by  the  demonstrative 
pronoun  means  ^Hohatsoever^\  '-^no  matter  whaf\ 

7.  More  than  one  verb  may  be  used  after  one  relative. 

8.  It  is  used  as  a  relative  conjunction,  especially  in  the  senses  "fAaf 
and  ''because'',  see  §§  135,  136,  137. 


§  105.  The  Reflexive  Pronoun. 

1.  zJ^iZ]  have  I  conducted  myself  (Ad.  41:4). 
o99£uAJia!:ik  to  confirm  thyself  (Spic.  Syr.  43:11). 

Ji^-jjs  ^-i.!^Pk£Oso  laying  their  blame  on  time  (Spic.  Syr.  44:7). 
.cs^o^waJ  to  associate  themselves  (Ad.  31:6). 

2.  .ooticL^  .oovikllii  ^fS,^  reminding  themselves  of  their  sins  (Aphr. 
223:19). 

A\i\i  oii:^  ^01  she  harmed  herself  (Ephr.  III.  2c.) 
cffi  >a2^.A,|  he  delivered  himself  (Jos.  Sty.  71:1). 
ffi^-5  ouLLo  on  his  part  (Jos.  Sty.  62:6). 


134  ELEMENTS  OF  STEIAO.  [§  106. 

3.  )  *'*''  ]^  save  thyself  (M-ait.  27:40,  see  also  27:5). 

<aoio&>|  U  oiicaJ-o  |nSii  fate  itself  does  not  exist  (Spic.  Syr.  9:9). 
oiiJ  >a^  O  t<  disagrees  with  itself  (Overbeck's  Eph.  45:6). 
odIi.S  Zos^  ^  of  himself  (John.  7:18). 
s.as2u.  ^-*^?-^  |3|  if  thou  thyself  know  not  (Song  of  Songs  1:8). 
olsl;^  ]-fja  LsLit^  and  Sarah  laughed  toithin  herself  (Gren.  18:12). 
otlo,  ^oic  he  distinguished  himself  (S^ic,  Syr.  4:1  [Duv.].   See  also 
Lk.  2:17;  11:17). 

The  reflexive  pronoun  is  expressed: — 

1.  Generally  by  the  reflexive  species  of  the  verb. 

2.  By  the  personal  and  possessive  pronoun. 

3.  By  such  words  as  {.▲aJ  ^souT\  |.i>cQio  ^^ person^ %  ]L^  ^^ existence^', 
|il^9  ^mind"j  }.a^  ^heart'\  and  similar  words. 


§  106.  The  Possessive  Pronoun. 

1 .  I  Zan\v  ^  01  <p:L  5  9  Vj^i*  because  thine  is  the  kingdom  (Matt.  6:13). 

^-iL.?  ,-L.  for  our  part  (Spic.  Syr.  2:9. 

.on^?  ^itf  )n\Vi  (n-s  .onSSnJo  and  to  set  up  over  it  a  king  of 

tJieir  oicn  (Jos.  Sty.  17:23). 
Bern.  1. — ,^9  jio^  my  time  (John.  7:8). 

31-:^?  ^^©i-s  >c,.ji  |ZQ-a^  >aico  awcZ  /ie  placed  a  box  in  front 

of  his  palace  (Jos.  Sty.  24:1). 
Bern,  2. — «^^?  >|1  >S^  tw  thine  oivn  eyes  (Lk.  6:42). 

ok^?  ai£w4»a£i^i^  fo  Ais  oifjw  glory  (Kom.  3:7). 

Rem.  3. — ]^'fSi  ^oi   ol!:^.*?  Jm*.^  I^*^  for  the  good  is  the  man^s  oivn 
(Spic.  Syr.  6:11). 
|A)  «|V9  oiX-.?  i'^nfOi^al  ^^e  czYy's  oft'w  tisAq;?  (Jos.  Sty.  29:4). 


§  107.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  I35 

]5<ji  ]iJ-A,?  oilL?  ^5  wi]  sm**?|«o  iw  f^e  mow^A  ^6  of  this  same 
2^ear  (Jos.  28:1). 
Bern.  4. — ^^  .coaiJ  ^Aey  shall  he  mine  (Mai.  3:17). 

1.  The  independent  or  absolute  possessive  is  rendered  by  V^j 
followed  by  the  suffix  of  the  person. 

Bern.  1. — V^?  is  composed  of  ?  (primarily  v»?)  and  ^,  and  hence 
v.^ul?=what  is  to  me,  what  I  have.  Hence  ''^j*-.?  can  be  used  instead  of 
the  possessive  adjective  pronoun. 

Rem.  2. — The  independent  possessive  may  be  added  for  emphasis 
to  a  substantive  or  a  possessive  pronoun. 

Bern.  3. — ^V^?  is  sometimes  used  to  emphasize  the  substantive  which 
is  usually  subjoined  with  % 

Bern.  4. — The  preposition  Lomadh  with  the  pronominal  suffix  is 
also  used  to  denote  possession. 

§  107.  The  Indefinite  Pronoun. 

1.  ^jkJ]  gC:^  ^?  j.^1  then  one  said  to  him  (Matt.  12:47). 
—i^Z  ,fcs|  |J  ..juj  it  wounded  no  one  there  (Jos.  Sty.  25:17). 

2.  ,-1  ri  every  one  (Mk.  14:19;  Matt.  26:22). 
wjlJ]  every  man  (Cor.  3:8,  7:2). 

wA.JsJI  'Vs  every  soul  (Rom.  13:1). 
^  Vs  every  one  (Anal.  Syr.  49:6  [Dur.]). 
^  fjt  Vs  every  one  (Eph.  5:33). 
W.A.J]  Va  every  one  (Lk.  14:33). 

.ooiJLiscjoi     ^  |.jb*  f^jLSi  in  every  one  of  their  limhs  (Jos.  Sty.  21:24). 
J2em.— iJiZ^  every  morning  (Am.  4:4);  |^q-a^  each  day  (Jer.  37:21). 

3.  ^  ^^  ^  one  from  another  (Matt.  25:32). 
^^^  ji  one  on  another  (John.  13:22). 

,.1?  f^  i^^^*  ^^^  another^ s  feet  (John.  13:14). 


138  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  107. 

|5^^  one  another  (Luke.  23:12,  4:36). 

]ilM^  c-a^  they  kissed  each  other  (Bern.  Ch.  47:12). 

4.  |ij-i»  t-**  Q-aaJ  some  went  out  (Jos.  Sty.  GO:  12). 
I^aitf  ^  X  if  some  of  the  branches  (Rom.  11:17). 

.coi  ^  some  of  them  (Bern.  Ch.  144:7;  Rom.  3:3;  Mk.  2:5). 
^jj^l?  h^]  some  say  (John.  9:9). 
^|_  ^]  8(me  (Phil.  1:15). 

5.  (I)  ^  iir-»»]o  .  .  .  co<n  ,^im*°^£w^  .coiJ^  ^^V^l]   some  of  them  were 

persuaded  .  .  .  and  otJiers  not  (Acts  28:24). 

(2)  )  f"^"  ^?  Pr^l  r^^?  ^^'|V|?  ^1  some  said:  it  is  John;  but 
others,  it  is  Ellas  (Matt.  16:14). 

(3)  1^3  p  - «^ r  "^  ^9  w.*J|  waJI  l^aiflM  ^Jao  ^▲Jl  w^Jf  some  out  of 
envy^  but  others  in  good  will  (Phil.  1:15);  oooi  ,^>n  tV^  .coiJi^c 
ooai  ^ .^S"|   .oaUitfo  some  mocked  but  others  said  (Acts  17:32). 

6.  (1)  >a^iJ   JjUI^s  i-i^aJ  |J<4^  the  one  he  hates  and  the  other  he  loves 

(Matt.  6:24). 

(2)  jli*  ^j-»*]o '^91  o<n  ^'fM]onesowethandanotherreapeth(Joh.iiA:dl). 

(3)  Ijt^i^  _^aio  liLas-jJba^  ^^i\gi  some  trust  in  chariots  and  others 
in  horses  (Ps.  20:7). 

7.  (1)  ^\i^?  Vs  whosoever  heareth  (Matt.  13:19;  Spic.  Syr.  4:2). 
(2)  01^  ^1?  |J-.|  "'^i.-a  everyone  who  has  (1  John.  3:3). 

^3)  ,_i^(3visc?  p-.|  everyone  who  believdh  (Mk.  16:16). 

(4)  JJ?)   01^  M?  r^  whosoever  has  ears  (Mk.  7:16;  Mai.  1:14). 

8.  (1)  V!\Vil?  |\i\nn  in  whatsoever  he  shall  speak  (Acts  3:22). 

(2)  |J|_  i^sc]?  >c^  whatsoever  I  say  (Matt.  10:27). 

(3)  |ooi  ^]5  >cjlfl  \.a  aiXic  ol^  whatsoever  was  in  the  midst  of  it 
(Jos.  Sty.  29.3). 


§108.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  137 

JRem. — >*oi?  ]|-»|   I^Q-'Ct  '^■J^^  on  account  of  anything  whatsoever  (Jos. 

Sty.  80:16). 

{.o^L:^  It-^iC  OCT?  P-)  Vs  any  old  grave  whatsoever  (Jos.  Sty.  39:10). 
9.  ocoi   ,--fc£i-o^.iso   M4£?    .QJol  ,-s   .cJci  wtf^  tt-ere  bringing  the  same 

sacrifices  (Heb.  10:1). 

U^ob  W.OI  ,j  ^01  ,-^  Lu]  pS  since  we  have  the  same  spirit  (Festal 

Letter  of  A  than.  7:17). 

The  indefinite  pronouns  are  expressed: — 

1.  One,  a  certain  one,  by  ,..»#,  or  >-aj|. 

2.  Every ^  every  one,  by  ,-»•,  or  ''^s^.s  followed  by  |^,  w^j)  or  some 
similar  word. 

Rem. — The  plural,  or  the  repetition  of  the  noun,  or  sometimes  even 
the  singular,  denotes  distribution,  see  §  92.  \c. 

3.  One  another,  each  other ^  by  l?^;  but  when  a  preposition,  or  the 
relative  5,  comes  before  another,  by  ^  followed  by  ^  with  the 
appropriate  preposition,  or  5. 

4.  Some,  by  jj-j.^  ,-»•  or  ^-io  partitive. 

5.  Some— others,  by  r^^l  or  ?  ^I  followed  by  ji-j-»»J  ;  or  by  repetition 
of  the  word  v-aJ|  ;  or  by  a  combination  of  the  words  for  some  mentioned 
under  4. 

6.  The  one — the  other,  by  ]Ji-»» — ,-•.,  |.Jh*~MH*  ^^^  ,^^oio — ,,-w»^oi. 

7.  8.  Whoever,  tvhosoever,  by  ?  '^s,  ?  iL)  Va,  ?  ji-»l,  ?  t^;  tchatever, 
whatsoever,  by  ?  |ViN^,  5  >cj^,  ?  >cj^  Vs, 

_Re»n. — cci?  or  ^01?  may  generalize  any  indefinite  pronoun. 
9.  The  same  is  expressed  by  two  demonstrative  pronouns  of  like 
gender  and  number,  separated  by  ^s  as.    See  also  §  102.  6. 

§  108.  Uses  of  V^. 

1.  (1)  \i?  ]lfi^  Lord  of  all  (Spic.  Syr.  27:24). 

^cic^l-c  Vs  *^ll2  he  gave  all  over  into  his  hands  (Aphr.  123:2). 
(2)  j.:^  ^  j-^xa  worshipped  of  all  (Ephr.  III.  532c). 


138  ELEMENTS  OF  STEIAC.  [§  109. 

(3)  01^  ^-^^?  '^  all  who  were  seeking  him  (Aplir.  198:10). 

(4)  \ll4y  aC:^  h^]^  in  all  the  country/  of  the  Arabs  (Spic.  Syr.  16  ult.). 
]LLl,.i»o  ai^s  the  whole  city  (Jos.  Sty.  37:2). 

jL^all  .oGi^  always  (Matt.  28:20). 

2.  See  §107:7.8. 

3.  ,,;4^a-i^  Vi  aU  power  (Matt.  28:18). 
^lls  '^  all  quarters  (Jos.  Sty.  30:12). 

4.  ^i:^]  Vs  always  when  (Kirsch.  Chrest.  171:15;  1  Cor.  11:25). 
oC^  V^  quUe  all  (Kirsch.  Chrest.  p.  129:18;  Acts  22:20). 

1.  Vs  may  be  used  as  a  substantive 

(1)  In  the  absolute  state. 

(2)  Occasionally  in  the  emphatic  state. 

(3)  Before  the  relative  pronoun. 

(4)  In  apposition  with  a  noun  in  the  sense  of  '•^all  the^\  Hhe  whole^\ 

2.  It  may  be  used  as  an  indefinite  pronoun. 

3.  As  an  adjective  it  is  used  in  the  sense  of  "every  or  "a^Z". 

4.  As  an  adverb  in  the  sense  of  ^alivays'\  ^^  quite' \  ^^jusf\ 


§  109.  Uses  of  >c^. 

1.  (1)  >o,.itf  '^'aJ?  to  make  known  anything  (Jos.  Sty.  24:2). 

>cp35  >c,Jao  ai^  (001  2,.^^  there  was  nothing  in  it  that  was  standing 

(Jos.  Sty.  30:2). 

iLi^  >c,J^  |3  nothing  have  I  sinned  (Acts  25:10). 

Pi^)  >c,.i^  in  anything  else  (Jos.  Sty.  50:4). 

(2)  Jc^be  >c^?   01.!^  h^\  \1q^l:u  he  had  clothes  of  different  kind  (Jos. 

Sty.  56:7) 

>oy.ic  >c^  OCT  that  anything  whatsoever  (Spic.  Syr.  2  ult.) 

(3)  >-iOic£w»]?  >c^  ivhatsoever  is  (Spic.  Syr.  22:10). 


§  llO^J  KLBMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  18ft 

Ij]  jio]  .oliu?  >c^  whatsoever  I  say  to  you  (Mk.  13:37). 
(4)  ?  >cJiD  ooi?  of  whatsoever  (Spic.  Syr.  10  ult.). 

-o2»jf  —^^iOa^)  >c^  |Jcn   whatsoever  ye  are  commanded  (Spic. 
Syr.  1:7) 

£wJ]  V?!?  >c^  001  whatsoever  thou  sowest  (1  Cor.  15:39). 
2.  (1)  I  --  -'^  \x^^b  >o^  n*inA,|  Po  aw(Z  they  found  not  any  evil  accusation 
(Acts  25:18). 

|J^]  l^i.  >c^  any  other  work  (Add.  Aph.  32:15). 
>c^  ]£o|  any  enmity  (Matt.  5:23). 
(2)  >c^5  1^^  V>  without  medicin  of  any  kind  (Add.  7:10). 

The  pronominal  and  adjective  indefinite  for  things  is  >0|^.  It  is  used 

1.  As  a  pronoun: 

(1)  In  the  sense  of  ^^anything''\ 

(2)  When  repeated,  in  the  sense  of  ^^anything  whatsoever'^ 

(3)  Before  ?,  in  the  sense  of  ^whatsoever^\ 

(4)  It  may  be  emphasized  by  the  demonstrative. 

2.  As  an  adjective: 

(1)  Absolutely  before  or  after  its  noun  in  the  sense  of  "aw^". 

(2)  Preceded  by  5,  forming  an  adjective  clause,  see  §  136. 

§  110.  Numerals. 

A.  CAEDINALS. 

1.  (1)   ,-ll4.  Ip^  a  hundred  years  (Jul.  220:23). 

]S^  ^^  l^vf  four  modii  of  wheat  (Jos.  Sty.  33:18). 

>cQ-.  j-»»o  ^'r^  twentyone  days  (Aphr.  56:21). 
Bern. — ^iLaX  ^^«-,MnS  twenty  thousand  (Jos.  Sty.  75:12). 

]|.'io'  l^A  three  hundred  (Jos.  Sty.  34:21). 

IjIaL^jjo    ^T'iV   \^h\9    .^r^Snl  fifty  and  four  thousand  and 

four  hundred. 


140  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  [§  HQ. 

(2)  ^Z  jZczf  three  signs  (Jos.  Sty.  32:12). 
ifwS'^M   \L^t^  fourteen  generations  (M.ait.  1:17). 

Rem. — l^o   ^^Is^^f  ,,^Sa^  forty-one  pears  (A-phr.  46G:17). 

(3)  ^i\^9|o  ]\:^  l-=oi??  If4^-^  «  hundred  and  forty  pounds  of  gold 
(Jos.  Sty.  26:11,  see  also  34:21). 

y^i^uo  ]|.Lo  "^^^Vjo  ^aX  fMO  ^^th\^^o  W^io  one  hundred  and 
fifty  one  thousand  and  four  hundred  and  fifty  (Num.  2:16). 

(4)  ,--kaX  ]\nL  seven  thousand  (Num.  3:20). 

(IL*^?  ^i^V  ]L^  six  thousand  years  (Aphr.  36:20). 

|i!  l*^-^^*  .ai;?  ,^"^wS  two  hundred  thousand  Christians  (Jul.  83:8). 

(5)  ;^  -^^  rr^^  ^^  ^^.»iWS  |oi  behold  twenty  years  have  I  been  in 
thy  house  (Gen.  31:41). 

Il^*  jcoi  IJitf  i^  he  was  one  hundred  years  old  (Aphr.  235:20). 
^Xaav^  «jf  Ijvs'^^l  there  are  four  hundred  pounds  (Gen.  23:15). 

1.  Cardinals  are  generally  in  apposition  with  the  substantive. 

(1)  The  numeral  is  generally  first  in  order  and  in  the  absolute  state; 
the  substantive  following  is  in  the  absolute  or  emphatic  state. 

Rem. — v-aX  and  ]l.i^  follow  their  limiting  numeral. 

(2)  The  numeral  follows  in  the  absolute  state,  the  noun  precedes  in 
the  emphatic  state. 

Rem. — Sometimes,    even   when  the   noun  precedes,    it  is   in  the 
absolute  state. 

(3)  When  two  or  more  numerals  are  used  the  highest  stands  first, 
the  lowest  last. 

(4)  With  numbers  from  2  to  9  ^aX  and  o-c  j  are  treated  like  anyother 
substantive. 

(5)  A  short  word  may  come  in  between  a  numeral  and  its  substantive, 
as  also  between  the  parts  of  a  number. 

B.  OKDINALS. 

a  P      y 

f  iSi^fc.  lica-.  the  seventh  day  (Heb.  4:4). 
]L.LiXz  jll^I  the  third  beast  (Rev.  6:5). 


§111]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYfilAO.  141 


»^Z?  ^a-«  the  second  day  (Gen.  1:8). 


Il^^i^if  hlj^  to  the  year  400  (Aphr.  475:2). 
jjaLo  |)\ifvz  hl^  the  year  810  (Jos.  Sty.  27:11). 
^iai  >calr2  on  the  fifth  day  (Jos.  Sty.  27:1). 
1.(1)  1^^^-  j.:^.a^  seven  by  seven  (Gen.  7:2). 

(2)  .ooiJ^  'T*''^  ^>"^N  betiveen  each  two  of  them  (Jos.  Sty.  85:10). 
2.(1)  ^Il^l  ^s  n^'N  1^^  until  seven  times  (Matt.  18:21,  also  Luke  1 7:4). 

(2)  1^:0^0  ,^i\n4\  seventy-seven  times  (Gen.  4:24). 

As  to  order  and  agreement  they  are  like  any  other  adjectives,  see  §  99. 
By  putting  the  noun  in  the  genetive  relation  (either  by  construction 
or  by  5)  with  a  following  cardinal,  the  ordinal  may  be  superseded. 

1.  The  distributive  sense  is  denoted: 

(1)  By  the  repetition  of  the  numeral. 

(2)  By  the  preposition  ^  before  L.*^. 

2.  For  multiplication  the  cardinal  number 

(1)  Can  be  followed  by  plc]  time] 

(2)  Or  may  be  used  alone. 


§  111.  The  Verb. 

1.  ]ooi  (Gen.  1:2);  Zoai  (Gen.  1:1);  ocoi  (Gen.  2:25);  |oaiJ  (Gen.  1:2); 
f£^  (Gen.  2:18);  "^aajz  (Gen.  2:17);  LNVjaJ  (Gen.  3:10);  hJ^s]^ 
(Gen.  3:12);  ^jl^]^  (Gen.  3:16). 

2.  ^oLjI  ^ji^  (Mai.  1:8);  iJJ  |^^  (Mai.  1:10);  -i^  (Mai.  1:8); 
M?  ^  v-^-:^^  (Mai.  1:14);  ^-L»  ^^ail  (Mai.  3:15);  ^  ^^'^S* 
oilk  we  are  learning  Him  (Overbeck  22:5). 

3.  >g::1^  (Mat.  26:1);  j-Lf  (Matt.  26:1);  ^t-»  (^^t.  26:2);  ]sm  (Mat. 
26:2);  ^\i  (Mat.  26:2);  I^W;^  (Mat.  26:3). 


142  ELEMENTS  OF  S\KIAC.  [§  112. 

1.  Genders,  numbers  and  persons  are  distinguished  in  the  Perfect 
and  Imperfect  by  means  of  preformatives  and  sufformatives. 

2.  In  the  participles,  the  first  and  second  person  require  the  personal 
pronoun,  but  the  third  needs  none. 

3.  In  general,  it  may  be  said,  that  the  Perfect  denotes  a  completed 
action,  and  the  Imperfect  an  incomplete  or  dependent  action;  while 
the  Participles  denote  states  or  continuous  or  frequentative  actions. 
As  to  order  of  time,  the  Perfect  and  Participles  may  be  past,  present, 
or  future;  as  is  determined  from  the  context,  or  the  nature  of  the  verb. 
The  Imperfect  is  perhaps  always  absolutely  or  relatively  future. 


§  112.  The  Perfect. 

1.  (1)      \lsihe  created  (Gen.  1:1). 

Zooi  it  was  (Gen.  1:2). 

(2)  ]£y.r:ii"£o  l*\nn  I  have  received  the  letters  (Jos.  Sty.  1:1). 
>^f^  .eoiZn  4  >  ^,  2w£j:^9  ^%>4^^  because  thetr  iniquity  has  come 
up  before  me  (Jon.  1:2). 

(3)  ^01^  ols  I'jaL]  ]iSbS  they  had  built  small  houses  for  themselves 
(Jos.  Sty.  69:20). 

VsL^?  which  he  had  made  (Gen.  2:8,  so  Gen.  2:1,  2:22,  3:10; 
Matt.  27:35). 

2.  (1)      ]olX  OCT  f^}  ^,-»  ^?  ^1^  for  we  know  that  there  is  one  God 

(Aphr.  497:17). 

jlL-fc.  AnVw  the  sTcy  is  red  (Matt.  16:2). 
^  ^^]jzZ]  JIVS  why  art  thou  angry  (Gen.  4:6). 
]ZrVi\  ).:^|.L  ^  LA'fS  it  grieves  me  unto  death  (Jon.  4:9). 
(2)  ^fli  |3?  who  hath  not  walked  (Ps.  1:1). 
^aI?)  tIjLc  the  Lord  looks  down  (Ps.  14:2). 

3.  (1)  a.  oiL*^]o  mLSfSi  joi  behold  I  shall  bless  him  and  multiply  him 

(Gen.  17:20). 


8  112,]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  I43 

V.S01.-9  ^1  he  said  that  he  would  give  (Bar  Heb.  80:1  [Uhl.]). 
b.        oi.Ji-so?  vA^ikZIo  i-c]©  ^oioiuibJikO^^s  i-i^Lc  to-morrow  he  shall 

disappear  and  shall  not  be  and  the  memory/  of  him  shall  perish 

and  be  effaced  (Jul.  9:6). 

1^5  jjoiaJ  ©1^  shall  see  a  great  light  (Is.  9:2). 
(2)  a.        ]VifiNS;3  (ocij  Vc9  I'^^Nt.a.A,  ^i^  over  the  great  change  which 

shall  have  been  in  the  world  (Jos.  Sty.  92:4). 
b.        ooi  ]A^  \^  when  he  shall  have  come  (John.  4:25). 

\^a\^  \-aA,5   \:iic  when  he  shall  have  received  the  money  (Jos. 

Sty.  61:15). 

jJalsa.,^  >c^  |?ffi    ivLLcZuA,)   Jo  and  if  this  shall  have  been 

reported  before  the  governor  (Mt.  28:14). 

^^ tt n  4.|   J  if  we  shall  have  been  able  (Spic.  Syr.  13:2). 

|3  o|  s*!7i..-i^j*aA]  c|  ivhether  thou  shalt  have  found  him  or  not 

(Aphr.  144:22). 
Bern.      1. — Vf^^    'x'*'"^^?^  °°^?  V^ioi  jj]  |-c^  I  will  therefore  that 

men  pray  (1  Tim.  2:8). 

■  -  ""^  £w.»coi5  w.jLa.ji»Z]   constrain  thyself  to  be  humble  (Anal. 

Syr.  p.  8.  1.  6  [Duv.]). 
Rem.  2.  a. —  — !:I  \^V^  -^©oi  |i  let  it  not  be  wearisome  to  us  (Gal.  6:9). 

—♦^xl^  .©£^©01  be  watchful  (Mark.  13:37). 
b. — h^om  JHi-^  ^^^  I  would  thou  wast  cold  (Rev.  3:15;  Aphr. 

221:22). 

.oLal^l  ^?  *-3©LA.f  0  that  ye  did  reign  (1  Cor.  4:8). 

The  Perfect  denotes  a  completed  action. 
1 .  It  is  used  for  past  time 

(1)  As  the  true  historical  tense,  in  the  narration  of  events  viewed 
as  completed. 

(2)  Of  events  viewed  as  completed  in  the  past. 


144  ELEMENTS  OF  SYBIAC.  [R   1^3^ 

(3)  "WTien  the  action  expressed  by  the  Perfect  precedes  another  action 
already  completed,  then  it  corresponds  to  our  Pluperfect. 

2.  It  is  used  for  present  time 

(1)  In  verbs  which  denote  a  mental  or  physical  state  or  quality. 

(2)  In  imitation  of  the  Hebrew,  in  the  statement  of  general  truths. 

3.  It  is  used  for  future  time. 

(1)  When  the  event  is  looked  upon  as  certain. 

a.  In  promises. 

b.  In  prophecies. 

Note. — This  usage  is  mostly  biblical. 

(2)  It  may  denote  our  future  perfect,  see  a. 

b.  In  this  sense  the  Perfect  is  usually  preceded  by  the  hypothetical 
particle  such  as  J,  o)  and  ?  ]i^. 

Rem.  1. — The  perfect  of  jooi  is  used  with  the  pai-ticiple  in  clauses 
denoting  a  purpose  or  result  which  is  looked  upon  as  certain  of  fulfihnent. 

Rem.  2. — The  perfect  of  ]ooi  is  used  with  an  adjective  or  participle 
to  express  a  wish  or  exhortation. 

a.  Absolutely. 

6.  After  ^.o^  or  wso^^j . 

Bern,  3. — For  the  auxiliary  uses  of  jooi,  see  §  127. 


§  113.  The  Imperfect. 

1.  (1)    ]^-iIfl^  oilc?  wsovl  wTill^^  Uj^o  and  before  he  was  crucified 

he  gave  his  blood  to  drink  (Aph.  222:5). 

IjcaicJ  >a-jfl^  Pji^  before  the  law  was  established  (Aph.  25:5), 

see  also  2  King  6:32;  Jer.  1:5;  John  1:48. 
Rem. — >*ouiJal^|-^i    |J^    before    ye   asked   (or  shall  have   asked)   him 

(Matt.  6:S),  is  probably  meant  for  a  literal  translation  of  the 

Greek  Aorist. 

(2)  jovX  (jt:^  VlilLoa?  >c^  before  God  spake  with  him  (Aph.  2:35  ult.). 
.  »   r       •       »       p 

J^r^^  ^r^^?  ^r°  ^^f°^^  ^^  ^^^  conceived  in  the  womb  (Lk.  2:21). 

(3)  |v\s  ]o!jiJ?  >C|-o  ^  before  the  loorld  was  (John.  17:5). 


§   113.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  I45 

>i^i^J?    >cj-o    ^^   lefore  he  had  taken  a  body  to  himself  (St. 
Eph.  Ov.  19S:1  [Nold.]). 

2.  I  jli»^  13  jJikicojo  \k^^o  neither  sword  nor  spear  is  seen  (Jud.  5:8). 
l^ilicZ  sckHJ  v^oic-slil^s  his  angels  he  accuses  of  folly  (Job.  4:18). 
\^  ^-iiJ!:^oi  ^  |iu4JiVs  whosoever  drinks  of  this  tcater  {3  o\m  A'A'i). 
^aJj  Z9aJ  Ijja-*]?  U^ho^  thrones  of  honor  he  causes  them  to 
inherit  (1  Sam.  2:8). 

%^^^t^  they  are  quenched  (Is.  43:17). 

3.  Visa-^  w^a4  jooiJ  |J  there  will  not  again  he  a  flood  ((ren.  9:11). 
^  9,.jk.(   (.^N^aN  iwnjific?  j^  after  that  I  shall  have  gone  to  heaven 
I  will  send  thee  (Ad.  5:22). 

jjoi^s  ],-i4j  ,jLi«o  and  we  shall  rejoice  in  this  (Ad.  30:10). 
^  >aiar:Z  .-a.^  t<  will  be  very  pleasant  to  thee  (Spic.  Syr.  43:13). 
<^  wcoiwaf  I  shall  tvrite  to  thee  (Aphr.  6:8). 
Note. — pTtil  jl^jj  J  if  we  shall  speak  we  shall  want  (Aphr.  496:8). 

The  Imperfect  denotes  an  action  as  incomplete,  either  because 
future  or  because  dependent  on  another  action  or  state. 

It  is  used: — 

1.  For  past  events  after  certain  temporal  participles  such  as 
Ujisk,  9  >o,_D  and  ?  >0|-o  ,-io  in  relation  to  which  the  action  denoted  by 
the  verb  was  viewed  as  incomplete,  or  incipient. 

This  corresponds  to  the  use  of  the  Imperfect  with  d'n^  and  ts  in 
Hebrew  (see  Harper's  Syntax  §  20.  16;  Driver's  Use  of  the  Tenses  in 
Hebrew  §  27.  1^6*;  Ges.  Heb.  Gram.  §  127.  4a)  and  to  the  Jussive  in 
Arabic  after  ^  or  £j  (see  Wright  Ar.  Gr.  Vol.  II  §  12)  and  to  the 
Subjunctive  in  Ethiopic  after  ^HJJ^  kedma  (see  Dill.  Aeth.  Gram. 
§§  90,  120.  In  solchen  Siitzen  liegt  der  Sinn: — es  sei  etwas  zu  kommen 
oder  zu  werden  bestimmt,  nur  sei  es  noch  nicht  verwirklicht,  vid.  p.  140). 

Note. — Some  claim  a  Perfect  in  other  cases,  e.  g.  Philips  p.  163, 

Uhlemann  §  61.   2c.     Compare  §  206.    Philips   mentions  Hab.   2:1 

(>ca-D|  =Heb.  ?Ti^>2J5  a  regular  cohortative ;  see  Driver  §  49B  and  §  54). 

*       * '  "?> 
Judges  5:8  ]\mL2  P  cannot  he  seen. 

T 


146  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO  [§114. 

2.  The  use  of  the  Imperfect  for  the  present  indicative  -s  doubtful, 
except  as  an  occasional  imitation  of  the  Hebrew. 

Duval  gives  as  examples  Jud.  5:8  and  Job.  4:18;  "[Thiemann  gives 
John.  4:13;  Philips  1  Sam.  2:8  (=Subjunct  (?)  comp.  TJhl.  181  Rem.  2) 
and  Is.  43:17  (which  last  Uhlemann  and  Cowper  make  Perfect  or 
Preterite). 

3.  The  Imperfect  is  sometimes  used  for  the  future  Indicative. 
Note. — This  use  of  the  Imperfect  is  especially  common. in  conditional 

and  hypothetical  sentences.    See  §  138. 


§  114.  The  Imperfect  (continued). 

1.  (1)    ^aJ?   liaJ  ^]  jS  let  no  man  forbid  them  (Ad.  12:3). 

s*Z^  ]?oi  |I»Z  let  this  my  daughter  live  (Ad.  14:5). 
iJoiQj  ioaO  let  there  be  light  (Gen.  1:3). 

(2)    o^^9  iiisc,-D  jV?  sfj\  .o9iZ  )]  be  not  as  former  generations  which 
have  passed  away  (Ad.  22  ult.). 
^os^jz  iJ  take  no  thought  (Matt.  6:31). 

Bern* — oiZ£l3)  >«oixm|  wsiaj  his  brother  shall  take  his  wife  (Matt.  22:24). 
.  ^Kk^^^  I  ^Vv^C^  ]£w»4£>?  Vs  every  saa-ifice  should  be  salted  withsalt 
(Mk.  9:49). 

<^Uo  '^Z]?  >c^  cci  >4^  ^22  thou  Shalt  give  to  me  whatsoever 
I  shall  ask  of  thee  (Sindban  1:17). 

2.  (1)   '^oajz  thou  mayest  eat  (Gen.  2:16). 

^|j   ^)   i^  but  one  may  say  (Spic.  Syr.  6:21). 

^1  ^  TnV  adoLl  now  one  may  wonder  (Spic.  Syr.  47:6). 

(2)   jicp  ^  who  can  say?  (Rev.  20:9). 

]^fS>  \J)ZLi  \lli2  ^  \Lt]  \^  on  which  of  possessions  can 
a  man  rely  (Spic.  Syr.  45*6). 


§  114.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  I47 

Most  of  the  variations  for  mood  are  expressed  by  the  Imperfect. 

1.  The  Imperfect  is  used  for  the  Imperative. 

(1)  Always  for  the  third  person,  except  in  the  cases  mentioned  under 
§  112.  3  (2),  Rem.  2. 

(2)  Always   for    the  negative,    except  in  the  cases  mentioned  in 
§  112.  3  (2),  Bern.  2. 

Rem. — The  Imperative   expressed  in  English  by   ^^shair,  ^^shoulcV , 
"as  fo",  ^^has  to^^  &c.  may  be  classed  here. 

2.  The  Imperfect  is  used  for  the  Potential 

(1)  To  express  permission. 

(2)  To  express  possibility. 

3.  (1)  v*Laik?    I^Ali.  ^   v^Zol^  v-DQ.£L4,|   I  wish  to  leave  tvith  thee 

some  of  the  people  who  are  with  me  (Gren.  33:15). 
\ts.htn  -r^A^-^  might  the  evil  cease  (Ps.  7:9). 
li'^jVin  ^.i^a^  ]bj^z  ]?j^  "^TJjj  j«4.oi  now  we  would  go 
a  journey  of  three  days  into  the  ivilderness  (Ex.  3:18). 

(2)  ^'f^  v^A^fij-o  I^J!:;:*:^  tt-^^  ^Svil  let  thy  servant  speak  a 
word  before  thee,  my  Lord  (Gen.  44:18). 

eia.Ji:i  poi  il^?  ouA.aJ  ^^z^cnJ.  restore  the  soul  of  this  youth 
to  his  body  (1  King.  17:21). 

(3)  1^5  l^ioL!^ v^,.£iik]o andIwillmaketheeagreatpeople(Gen.l2:2). 
Oj.q:^  ^.iopo  £^^i:^?  l£wL.^v^(  ^1  \\m\  ^^lm\  I  ivill  go  down 
and  see  if  they  have  done  according  to  the  cry  ichich  has  come 
up  before  me  (Gen.  18:21). 

)j|    wa!^5  .^  jo^l    I  will  show  thee,  that  I  shall  teach 
(Sindban  1:16). 

(4)  .OCT  tnl^  waiaaj  let  us  break  their  bonds  (Ps.  2:3). 

f^j  i-M  fs|  VaaJ  let  us  look  at  each  other  (2  King.  14:8). 
^Zo-aA^uc  |j..4i|o   .ojj  let  me  be  glad  and  rejoice  in  thy  grace 
(Ps.  31:7). 
Rem.  1  (1) — .LlLo  --?  ^oLi^f  Oh  that  we  had  died  (Num.  14:2). 


148  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRTAC.  [§   114. 

J  '^J  ^  ]^l2  V^^jo^I  ^?  usot-A,]   Oh  that  Ishmael  might  live 

before  thee  (Gen.  17: IS). 
(2) — ^iwcoi    ^-Lql-zLa.    ^iuAiao?    ,^L    ^?    ^   07i  fAaf  1/e  had 

altogether  held  your  peace  (Job.  13:5). 

|loJ  l^t^?  I^iol^  ou^  ^^^  ^9  ,^  Wot(/d[  that  all  of  the 

Lord^ 8  people  were  prophets  (^um.  11:27). 
(3) — ^-i^^^  v4lQL  aX  0  that  wy  people  had  heard  me  (Ps.  81:14). 
(4) — ^^  ^^^^  ,-:»o  wioLA   ^5  ^ifi   Oh  that  one  would  hear  me 

(Job.  31:35). 

iJa-i?  >^|  fa^  s*^  wsou.  ^?  ,-Lc  Oh  that  I  had  wings  like  a  dove 

(Ps.  55:7). 
(5) — Ijlfl-^  ^  lis?  ^2j  olio  Oh  that  a  clean  thing  could  come  o%d 

of  an  unclean  (Job.  14:4). 

.♦iJ::^)^  W-^?  ^^"^^  olitf  Oh  that  I  might  have  my  request 

(Job.  6:8). 
(6) — -^'1^   |Joi   jiaill^  gi\?\A>|    ^?  ^   Would  that  one  had 

delivered  this  people  into  my  hands  (Jud.  9:29). 
\:^h\::)  \i^'i  ^Jj-r^i*  ^?  <^  Would  that  they  had  made  me  judge 

in  the  land  (2  Sam.  15:4). 
(7) — fib-i05i  lj-»t-^  ^a.^  Oh  thai  thou  wast  cold  (Rev.  3:15). 

^j«03^  ij|  ^1^  ^?  ^oiik  Oh  that  thou  wast  hearkening  to  my 

commandments  (Is.  48:18). 
Rem.  2. — .£^~«^?  ^?  ^cn  ^-«-St  would  that  we  had  died  (Ex.  16:3). 

>^T*SV4>  Ijf  1^^  ^f  0  that  thou  wouldst  hear  me  (Gen.  23:13). 

3.  The  Imperfect  is  used  for  the  Optative 

(1)  To  express  a  wish. 

(2)  To  express  a  prayer. 

(3)  To  express  determination,  or  intention. 

(4)  To  express  "a  self  excitement  toward  a  certain  line  of  conduct." 
Rem. — The  Optative  is  often  denoted  by  such  particles  and  phrases 


§  114.]  ELEMENTS  OF  STJUAC.  I49 

as  ^oi^Af ,  cX,  ^£00  ^lao,  ^a-ik,  ^AJ  oll^c  (■p';  '^12),  ,-lso  and  ,.siik  ^lao. 
As  the  examples  show,  the  Perfect,  Imperfect  or  Participle  may  be 
used,  according  as  the  kind  of  action  varies. 

Bern.  2. — The  auxiliary  verb  j^.  may  be  used  to  express  a  wish, 
see  §  129:3. 

4.  (1)         .^mjq]?  \j]  \^r  I  ivould  persuade  thee  (Aphr.  345:1). 

Ij|    V  itn^v  |J  wX55]Z5  J   if  thou  canst  justify  thyself  (Aphr. 

270:5;  John.  3:3.  4.  5,  15:4). 
(2)         li-^l?  T^A  1  am  come 'to  destroy  (Matt.  5:17). 

I  m>aV^>>  ^c*|-«fcJ?  |-a^o5  ,-ic  oooi  r^Z]9  who  are  coming  from 

afar  to  see  the  Messiah  (Add.  2:6). 
Bern.  l.—^gSo  that  they  might  know  (Ez.  20:26). 

s^^D^o  that  they  may  sacrifice  (Ex.  8:8). 

^aiSioL^  r^  .ci^ksLJ?  ^.^1:^0  on  this  account,  that  they  may 

he  restrained  from  their  sins  (Jos.  Sty.  6:2.  See  also  Gen.  27:7 ; 

Aphr.  217:2,  20:18). 
Bern.  2. — h^^]  >*1  *  no  n  4.  permit  me  to  send  (Jos.  Sty.  76:5). 

t>.  C  If  7 

ZoiaJ  v^j^  y-as)  hring  out  thy  son  that  he  may  die  (Jud.  6:30). 

i^M  ■  ttn^l  w^J)  |3  no  man  could  pass  (Matt.  8:28). 
Bern.  3. — o],n^\  J-^^  he  began  to  preach  (Matt.  4:17,  11:7). 

wnaa?  w»f^  he  began  to  drive  out  (Mk.  14:15). 

s  .tiS^V^l;^  v.^a^^  ^▲J}  |]  no  man  can  serve  (Matt.  6:24). 

I].^?  V  miaV  |3  he  cannot  see  (John.  3:3). 
Bern.  4. — "^Zii?  J-m^aV  |3  it  is  not  able  to  give  (John.  15:4). 

wSoL^   |3?  ,-^  V.*a4Lo?   who   is  too  weak  to  avoid  stealing 

(Spic.  Syr.  5:7). 

4.  The  Subjunctive. 

The  Imperfect  is  the  form  generally  used  to  express  the  Subjunctive 
or  dependent  mood.   It  is  used  especially: — 


p.p..*      .p        * 


150  ELEMENTS  OF  SYKIAC.  f§  1J5, 

(1)  When  the  first  verb  may  be  translated  by  one  of  our  modal 
auxiliaries. 

(2)  "When  the  second  verb  expresses  the  purpose  or  result  of  the 
action  of  the  first,  see  §  137:4. 

Rem.  1 . — "Waw  and  occasionally  ?  V^^lao  may  be  used  to  introduce 
the  Subjunctive. 

Rem.  2. — The  conjunction  before  the  Subjunctive  may  be  omitted. 
Comp.  Ges.  Heb.  Gr.  §  142c. 

Rem,  3. — After  many  verbs  the  Subjunctive  or  Infinitive  may  be 
used  indifferently. 

Rem.  4. — The  Subjunctive  may  be  used  after  adjectives. 


§  115.  The  Imperative. 

1.  >t^  |i)_  liio|?  ^^  f£:L  do  whatever  I  say  to  thee  (Sind.  3:11). 
]js[ii  %^  take  war  (Jos.  Sty.  16:15). 

s*-f£  J^  i^^l  tell  me  my  son  (Spic.  Syr.  1:11). 

2.  WA.J.S  |o3iJ  let  it  be  dividing  (Gren,  1:7). 

.^oiZos?    .ooIj  let  them  show  their  greatness  (Spic.  Syr.  48:13). 
;|Zn'^\v^S  '^Jac£^.4J  let  US  be  obedient  to  the  dominion  (Spic.  Syr.  48:1 4). 
)Li^  .  ,  .  i^cU  let  us  say  and  show  (Spic.  Syr.  10*21). 

3.  ]^H2  |J  let  him  not  harden  (Addai  22:3). 
.oaLA-Z  )]  be  ye  not  led  captive  (Addai  22:4). 

•^o^uoi  |3  thou  shaU  not  kill  (Matt.  5:21). 
,^  ^]Z  )]  swear  not  at  all  (Matt.  5:34). 
\sf^  >^f  ^f2  \i  let  us  not  sleep  as  others  (1  Thess.  5:6). 

4.  >cu^.i»  ^01  farewell  (Acts  23:30). 
iLc-ki*  ^o3i  be  faithful  (Rev.  2:10). 
Vj  iVy.  oooi  le  ye  ready  (Matt.  5:48). 

5.  v.Za^  L2]  ^.fcl  H^oat  enter  with  me  (Addai  32:19). 


§  116.]  ELEMENTS  OE  STKIAC.  151 

,-^  p|.i^  jLoai  |J  let  it  not  be  lurdensome  to  us  (Gal.  6:9). 
t^tVi  n  .c^-ooi  he  ye  abiding  (Addai  41:16). 
fOhS]  r^H^  .o£^o(ji  |]  be  ye  not  looJcing  (Addai  42:15). 
6.   ^^^  tA  >  n  ,^1  >nql  >oaj  get  up  and  let  us  go  and  let  ws  pass  the  night 
(Jos.  Sty  29:11).   ^J|  j-^l  be  still  (Mk.  4:39). 

1.  The  form  of  the  verb  called  Imperative,  see  §  48,  is  used  only 
for  the  second  person,  and  then  in  positive  commands  only. 

2.  For  commands  or  admonitions  in  the  first  and  third  persons,  the 
Imperfect  is  used,  see  §  114.  1. 

The  Imperfect  may  be  used  also  for  commands  in  the  second  person, 
see  §  114.  1. 

3.  All  negative  commands  are  in  the  Imperfect,  (except  those  coming 
under  5  below). 

4.  The  Imperative  of  |qoi  may  be  used  with  participles  or  adjectives, 
instead  of  the  Imperative  from  the  root  of  the  participle  or  adjective, 
§  112.  3  (2),  Rem.  2. 

5.  A  form  of  the  Imperative  is  expressed  by  means  of  the  Perfect 
of  jocn  and  the  participle  of  a  verb,  see  §  127.  4  (1). 

6.  The  context  sometimes  compels  us  to  translate  a  Syriac  participle 
by  our  "lef\    See  §  116.  5.    See  Agrell's  Supp.  Syn.  p.  25. 


§  116.  The  Participle  Active. 

Tlie  Active  Participle  is  used  to  denote : — 

1.  A  state,  or  an  action  viewed  as  continuing. 

2.  A   series   of  actions   or   states   (corresponding  to  the  Hebrew 
frequentative  Imperfect). 

3.  A  state  conditioning  another  verb. 

1.  (1)  a.  ^lin^^  are  ice  to  look?  (Matt.  11:3). 

jViNs  ^^i\ii  0  worlds  exist  (Ad.  Sp.  14:11). 

.aiuio^  Jj)    ji^jo  ^^]?  >cj^  anything  that  I  have  said  ana 

am  saying  before  you  (Ad.  Sp.  26:3). 

^f  >c-»«9  U?  ^^v\i  whatsoever  thou  dost  not  love  (Sind.  1:18). 


152  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§      [fy^ 

b.  oiJ,.xas  jjl  Viijiic  l^m  N-e)  now  also  I  receive  his  commandment 
(Over.  172:5). 
L:^  Ij^  Ujc^  |?cn  this  has  come  unto  the  present  (Over.  215:14). 

.02^  PI  jicl  iJ/n  now  I  say  to  you  (Acts  5:38). 

jk    ^     —  p 

(2)  a.  ^*«sa-4»|  >c|..o  thy  brother  shall  rise  (John.  11:23). 

<^  PI   9|.^^  £ai^C9  pco p)    wnSlig  J  am  about  to 

ascend  and  after  I  have  ascended  I  shall  send  to  thee  (Ad.  Ap.  4: 1 5). 
"^  -q^-  I  iNS"  L2]    I  CO!    thou   shalt   be  Icing  instead  of  him 
(Sind.  3:12). 
b.  ]z]  .c2g)  r^>^?  po  ichen  ye  shall  see  the  sign  (Matt.  24:15). 
uf^>4V  |3  >s^L^  thou  shalt  never  zvash  (John.  13:8). 
|J[  9^i^  |J|  |oi  behold  I  shall  fend  (Mai.  3:1). 
^^3^'    \h,^   ^i^^TiS?   ptf^  until  six  days   be  passing   away 
(Sind.  2:20). 

|t\^\  51^  PI  jiw^ic  \  mViS  to-morrow  I  shall  bring  the  youth 
(Sindban  2:9). 

1^^?  pca-k   jooi    ,^  UJitil  the  time  of  ivar  should  come  (Jos. 
.Sty.  64:11). 

(3)  a.  131^  lc(n  V  qSsn  was  teaching  him  (Sind.  2:4). 

i^aSaf  i-i-^  cooi  for  they  icere  eating  (Sind.  27:4). 
cc(ji  ^^4w.c^io  OLS?  >..(n]i^jso|.^  at  the  place  where  they  were 
to  be  killed  (Mart.  1:91,  3:99.1). 

I^fi^oiJ   >c^   Vs  |coi  l^o  and  began  and  continued  to 
see  (Greek  Impeifect)  everything  clearly  (Mk.  8:25). 
b.  ,^^>\«  V  ^  al;k:a:iwA|  were  heard  when  they  prayed  {K^h..  '\b\:\%). 
hhL.Ai»D   ]P-^  P^V^  for  a  lovg  time  it  ivas  firmly  believed 
(Over. '22  5: 15). 
^tl'^pac;  ^^,S(3i  those  who  were  selling  (John.  2:14). 


§  116.]  ELEMENTS  OP  SYRIAC.  J53 

fj-a^  0  t^^k]  ,^in=ii  y^o  and  as  they  were gomg  out,  they  found 
a  man  (Matt.  27:32). 

2.  (1)  a.  aiXt^  ^  Vs]  Ijjis  j-mT  t-9J  for  the  lion  eateth  flesh  naturally 
(Spic.  Syr.  7:14). 

(ju!:^  Vsf^  I'l-s  |^ou*i  ],-*]o   and  whichever  heareth  fruits,   he 
piirgefh  it  (John.  15:2.    See  also  Mai.  3:17). 
b.  L2]  8^?  ^2^1  whenever  thou  prayest  (Matt.  6:6). 
L2}  1)^?  \^  when  thou  prayest  (Matt.  6:5). 


r        »  V         7 


(2)  oi5ilo  ^  v^gio.1  ^\  |.a.a:joj  01^;.  l-l^i-.  I  know  him  that  he  ivill 
commandhis  sons  after  him  (Aphr.  25:14.  Compare  Gen.  18:19). 

(3)  Im]  ocoi  ^-jj^siCas  the  brethren  used  to  go  about  (Jos.  Sty.  H7:20). 
l^aJ  looi  ji^nVi  he  used  to  kindle  fire  (Sind.  2G9:9). 

|ooi  uaiikX!?  |.ii.a-a^o  and  a  mist  used  to  go  up  (Gen.  2:6.   Comp. 
Matt.  27:30). 

1.  The  participle  denoting  a  state  or  continuous  action. 

(1)  a.  When  the  time  is  not  defined  by  the  context  the  participle 
generally  denotes  the  present. 

b.  The  present  may  be  emphasized  by  a  particle. 

(2)  a.  For  the  sake  of  vividness  or  certainty  the  simple  participle 
may  be  used  for  the  future. 

b.  The  future  may  be  emphasized  by  particles  and  phrases  denoting 
futurity ;  with  some  of  which,  it  can  scarcely  be  distinguished  from  our 
future  perfect. 

(3)  a.  When  the  participle  refers  to  past  time  it  is  usually  accompanied 
by  the  verb  |ooi  "to  be". 

b.  Without  |o5i  the  past  time  is  sometimes  determined  by  the  context. 

2.  The  participle  denoting  a  series  of  actions  or  states. 

(1)  In  present  time. 

o.  Especially  in  proverbial  clauses. 
b.  After  particles. 

(2)  In  future  time. 

(3)  In  past  time.  Here  the  participle  is  accompanied  by  the  verb  |c(n. 

U 


154  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  116. 

3.  (1)       ^"nvv^  coi  ,^  while  he  teas  speaking  (Gen.  29:9). 

^j]  COI  I o 01  ^1-.  ,~s  t-^i  '^^  (si.^jd\o  and  brought  him  to  Ahgar, 
'  Addai  himself  hioiving  (Add.  6:3). 

]^,yifS  ^oialc?Q-c  ,«-»  |coi  |Z1?  ^^ik-so  and  all  who  came  bowed 

before  him  unwillingly  (L'omilia  di  Giacomo  di  Saruq.  150). 

]ai^\i    ^?A^    r*    o-asJo    and   they    icent   out  praising    God 

(Jos.  Sty.  26:14). 
(2)  a.  wSfibI?  v*all^  \\m  he  saw  Levi  {who  was)  sitting  (Mark  2:14). 

wSil^?  ,-i.Zi^5  }.1-.|  tr/iosoet-er is <a^en(M-^o is) sfeaZiw^(Prov.  6:30). 
6 >ct^  ]^c  aw(Z  Ae  saw  the  angel  of  the  Lord  standing 

(Num.  22:31). 
c.  ^-"l "  ^-  .osi^ou.  |j|  I  have  made  you  accursed  (Mai.  2:9). 

4.  w^J  ikh]  I  will  Id  him  go  (Sind.  8:13). 

01.^  ^-*i-?  s-»i-^  they  have  begun  to  judge  him  (Aphr.  220:14). 
.cou«9Z  ^^-^'  n  pn'^A>  fc^  both  groto  together  (Matt.  13:30). 
l-ijsjas     -^°''  wX2-auL  Zef  ^7ie  Pemaws  ^o  (Jos.  Sty.  77:6). 

5.  AUi  iLc  "^  ichy  loould  he  die?  (1   Sam.  20:32);  ^ij^ajLo 
must  we  look  (Lk.  7:20). 

3.  A  participle  may  denote  a  state. 

(1)  Conditioning  another  verb.  The  participle  is  usually  preceded  by 
,.L  or  1^  and  forms  an  adverbial  clause  of  time,  see  §  137:2. 

(2)  Limiting  a  noun  or  pronoun,  when: — 

a.  It  may  be  preceded  by  ?  and  form  an  adjective  clause. 

b.  Or  the  participle  may  be  used  as  an  accusative  of  state  or  con- 
dition. (Compare  in  Arabic  L^U^  jo  p  i^r*  ^  passed  by  Zaid, 
(as  he  was)  sitting  down  (see  Wright  Arabic  Gram.  Vol.  II,  p.  122,  sq.). 

c.  Or  it  may  be  an  objective  complement. 

4.  The  Participle  is  frequently  used  as  the  objective  complement  of 
another  verb. 

5.  The  Participle  may  be  used  to  denote  the  various  moods.  Compare 
§  114.  3,  Rem.  1  and  §  115.  6. 


IITJ 


I  117,]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYBIAC.  163 

§  117.  The  Passive  Participle. 

1.  >aiJO  P  l^alol  |.j|.a^?  u£u£u£?  ].l^^]  as  it  is  ivritten:  the  law  was 
not  given  for  the  righteous  (1  Tim.  1:9). 

p^  ^  ttiS?  1 01  behold  the  sea  is  disturbed (Overheck  384:16). 
|,Qiil««  I  A°i  1  the  soul  is  strangled  (id.  385:8). 

2.  l-o^-?  ^01  --icoi  ^lioiwiiio  j-i-v.  jj  for  the  covenant  was  not  sealed 
(Aphr.  28:8). 

O  V    Q  Q  p  V         P        ^ 

pLsd  Zoai  In.tAnp  ],-.|  t^j^icA  ^ad!  been  ivritten  thus  (Ad.  3:16). 

3.  (1)    01.1^  j.^-ci^  jz-f.*^]  hymns  were  made  by  him  (Jos.  Sty.  52:1). 

oi-ik    I  tnS?     >cjio    whatsoever    shall   have    been    done    by   him 
(2  Cor.  5:10). 
(2)    i.-^  t^  ^f"®  books  were  read  by  thee  (Spic.  Syr.  13:8). 
^^  '^i-^JjaA?  liL»|  as  we  have  heard  (Spic.  Syr.  16:22). 

4.  pi  ,-»^|  I  possess  (Ad.  4:7). 
^t'NinZ?  tr^o  frwsf  (Ps.  II.  12). 
^o2wJ]  ^bT^Z  ye  trust  (Ad.  23  ult.). 

)Jl^  ^>  a  *1-^  having  gathered  ivater  (Lk.  14:2). 
22em. — oi^  j^^.**  surrounding  it  (Lk.  21:20). 

^ 01.1k  ^iNoHA'  bearing  them  (Mk.  6:55). 

}.iLa^  jcoi  '^"po  Ae  troubled  the  water  (John.  5:4). 

5.  r^?  ^r^  ^''^^  l-^i  j-».s?  Irewemfter  all  that  he  has  done{\  Sam.  15:2). 
^£wJ|  ^|...0L^  ye  are  mindful  (Spic.  Syr.  18:17). 

6.  ^Srn\^?  >c,.ifi  2UJi^  nothing  to  be  blamed  (1  Tim.  4:4). 
^^-J!l  to  be  blamed  (Ad.  26:18). 

nlVitqiViS  to  be  believed  (Overbeck  54:9). 
Bern. — ,^Lsi^io  to  be  opened  (Ad.  14:18). 


156  KLBMKNTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  US. 

7.  ],is  >  A>nS  clothed  in  Byssus  (Ez.  9:2). 

8.  1^1        -  ^^  tvounded  in  the  hand  (Barh.  170:19  [Uhl.]). 

fl.The  passive  participle  represents  the  result  of  an  action  as  continuing. 
2.  With  ]oai  this  participle  forms  a  kind  of  pluperfect.  See  §  127.1  (2). 
3.(1)  The  logical  subject  preceded  by  ^  is  often  put  after  the  passive 
participle. 

(2)  A  logical  object  may  be  used  as  the  grammatical  subject. 

4.  Some  particles  of  the  form  \  >Sq  are  used  in  an  active  sense  as 
well  as  a  passive. 

Bern. — ^The  passive  participle  so  used  governs  an  accusative. 

5.  Peculiar  is  the  use  of  the  passive  participle  of  verbs  like  j^s?  and 

?oi^  '^to  remember^  \ 

6.  Sometimes  the  passive  participle  is  used  like  a  gerundive. 
Rem. — Eeflexive  participles  are  used  in  this  sense. 

7.  Passive  participles  of  verbs  which  take  two  accusatives,  take  the 
second  accusative  after  them. 

8.  Passive  participles  may  take  after  them  an  accusative  of  specification. 


§  118,  Participles  as  Nouns. 

1.  pa.M9  friend, 

-p     p       ... 
f&>Vi*n  pillar. 

]L^fS  bird, 

\ll^j  shepherd. 

2.  '^-"^  Vsl  eating  of  my  bread  (Ps.  41:9). 
.^Vi^  y*^»-«»5  fearers  of  thy  name  (Ps.  61:5). 
l-.i^?  ^OTa.a-»^  blessed  be  the  Lord  (Ps.  37:22). 
.Qj?  I^ifts  J^]  they  are  flesh  eaters  (Spic.  7:15). 
Ci^?  auL^  blessed  of  the  Lord  (Gen.  24:31,  26:29). 

3.  ]1qA^^  J^aL  deniers  of  beneficence  {unthanhful)  (2  Tim.  3:2). 
^JsJ  ysL  ^rioj^  lyring  with  males  (I  Tim.  1:10). 


§  119  .]  ELEMENTS  OF  STEIAC,  I57 

4.  ]Lj^  U»o9  a  wandering  spirit  (Is.  19:14). 
]LS"!^nSr  3iZa^^?  b?/  whose  accepted  prayer  (Aphr.  454:19). 
^I^  \^1m  erHvg  heathen  (Addai  42  ult.). 

1.  Some  participles  have  become  real  substantives. 

2.  Participles  are  used  in  construction  before  nouns. 

3.  Some  participles  receive  a  preposition  between  them  and  the  noun, 
though  the  participle  itself  remains  in  construction. 

4.  The  participle  is  sometimes  used  as  an  attribute. 


§  119.  The  Infinitive  Absolute. 

1.  (1)  a.  ^alcZ  hJ!^  thou  shalt  surely  die  (Gen.  3:2). 

^3u99Mo  a-.5?£^  ice  are  chastened  (I  Cor.  11:32). 
^^t  T\'=^^viao  a.J:iks£^  ]si.'!^]  '^5>^  concerning  God  they  are 
doubtivg  (Spic.  Syr.  2:25). 
h»  qJULm^oCsc  >al*  ,-La-(n  only  believe  (Spic.  Syr.  2:13). 

««»»j.aLo  s«»»i.s   flew  swiftly  (Dan.  9:21). 

.  (2)  Q^j.i!i^     |001      P      ^Il^jL^     COl      0^1  i^     i-i^     |js!!i^ 

i^iN)  4/  for  teachers  are  asJced  questions  they  do  not  ask  them. 

2.  ^^r*®  rr^l-^°  r^l^  ^V^  wr"\"°No  Paul  was  at  times 
imprisoned  and  at  times  stoned  (Aphr.  300:20). 

Bern,  1.  (1)— |Lt\i  V^-^S  to  kill  at  all  (Spic.  Syr.  17:20). 


I^J-4/  ]?ci  l^j]  s*lij  ^-•-sLj-fc,?  \:i^  when  the  sons  of  men  sleep 
this  sltep  (Aphr.  170:12). 
(2)— 0^^?  p^c^  the  fast  that  they  fasted  (Aphr.  49:12). 

ouD  0^5  l^nSnm  the  folly  tvith  which  they  have  sinned 
(Sim.  Sty.  295:24  [Nold.]). 

1.  Tlie  infinitive  is  used  absolutely  in  order  to  intensify  the  meaning 
of  the  verb. 


15«  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  [§  120. 

(1)  a.  Before  the  verb. 

h.  Sometimes  after  tlie  verb. 

(2)  In  contrasted  statements. 

2.  "Without  the  finite  verb  the  infinitive  is  occasionally  found. 

Rem.  1.  (I) — Instead  of  the  Infinitive  Absolute  an  abstract  noun 
from  the  same  or  a  cognate  root  is  sometimes  used,  especially  when  the 
idea  of  the  root  is  to  be  further  modified  or  when  two  infinitives  would 
stand  together. 

(2)  This  abstract  noun  can  precede  and  be  connected  with  the  verb  by  ?. 


§  120.  The  Infinitive  Construct. 

1.  (1)  |3o  obai^l  4\n\  J  if  to  glory  is  necessary  (2  Corr.  11:30). 

a^Ls£.^lk  V^jeAuj]  w£oZ  oLlk  ^.aI^  it  helongeth  not  to  Israel 
again  to  he  assembled  (Aphr.  359:7). 

(2)  )ln\i\  ^^  he  began  to  build  (Jos.  Sty.  24:11). 
OAioli^^^ftlk  ^.iaa.*:^  |3  he  cannot  he  healed  (Aphr.  136:4). 

(3)  ^jJ^  saying  (Jon.  3:1). 

>-nSn\  ^jL,-.£^  we  are  ready  to  stand  (2  Cor.  5:10). 

(4)  nS4.|Vi\  nnms  cut  off  by  sinning  (Jos.  Sty.  20:15). 
,  nS\i\  by  making  (Gen.  2:3). 

(5)  at?A4Vi\  |v\t<  >^|  as  a  dream  are  to  he  dissolved, 

yf\)\   ^V^n\   saI;;;^  ]oenJ   J    though  I  shall  have  to  die  with  thee 

(Matt.  26:35). 

jicj^^al*.  ^-».ll  ]?oi  Pf  hut  this  cannot  he  said  (Jos.  Sty.  5:20). 

easier  is  it  to  do  good  than  to  keep  oneself  from  evil  (Spic.  Syr.  6:10). 
s  nnftViN?  ,_lo  ■^ZnNnw  .^(s\]^b  my  sin  is  too  great  to  forgive 
((ren.  4:13.    Compare  Jon.  4:3). 

2.  (1)  IILd  nVnnVi^  to  raise  up  children  (Matt.  3:9). 


§  121.]  ELEMENTS  OP  SYRIAO.  I59 

>^A.°i{^  ^>4.nv:^  to  kill  my  soul  (Ps,  40:14). 

i^SViN  j-»L:u  V^t~^?  that  he  was  ready  to  deliver  battle  (Jos.  Sty.  18:10). 
l^^iJ  gi^^r.^  to  curse  the  earth  (Gen.  8:21). 
(2)  ^-^qi|  nSVi\  to  make  them  (lit.  for  the  making  of  them)  (Aplir.  319:5). 

1 .  The  infinitive  construct  always  takes  ^before  it.  It  may  be  used : — 

(1)  As  the  subject  of  a  verb. 

(2)  As  the  object  of  a  verb. 

(3)  To  denote  the  purpose  or  result  or  manner  of  an  action.   Compare 
§  137.  3,  4. 

(4)  As  a  gerundive. 

(5)  With   lJ\    and   jcoi,  but  sometimes  without  to   denote  "can^\ 
''must'\  "have  to''  &c. 

(6)  After  the  comparative  — Sjc,  in  which  case  the  infinitive  clause  is 
preceded  by  the  relative  ?.    §  100,  Rem.  2. 

2.  (1)  Like  any  finite  verb,  the  infinitive  can  govern  an  object. 
(2)  Like  any  noun,  it  can  take  a  pronominal  suffix  in  the  genitive. 


§  121.  The  Subject  of  the  Verb. 

1.  ]gv^  li^  God  created  (Gen.  1:1). 

Zooi  |^9|o  ^nd  the  earth  was  (Gen.  1:2). 
]ZLi]  Zj^]©  and  the  woman  said  (Gen.  3:2). 

2.  (1)  1^^  cyjt  the  people  saiv  (Ex.  32:1;  John.  5:3). 

-©31-^  oooi  o5oiJ:;^sZ]  .o(n.iAL5  j-2i«ooi9?  lL-»»  the  troops  of  Romans 
ivho  ivere  ivith  them  had  dispersed  themselves  (Jos.  Sty.  47:20) 
. egn  4 1  n  oi^s  nV^n  the  whole  assembly  rose  (Lk.  23:1). 
)Lum9  ci-sj-A,  c"jl^  the  rest  of  the  army  saw  (Jos.  Sty.  54:18,  see 
also  Mt.  27:49;  Acts  26:13).    ^2}  Q:L^each  cried  (Jonah  1:5). 
(2)  jiJ-.^  oi-Ls  LaIs  the  whole  city  assembled  (Acts  13:44). 

IZj.^  aiXs  ^^MlsZZ  J  if  the  whole  church  be  assembled  (1  Cor.  14:23). 


IgQ  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRI AC.  [§121. 

^pb0)o  O091  ^^iSno  ll-^-^  ]-^^  oihL^  1.^4.^,  ]c0i  |Z|  for  the  multi- 
tude of  the  people  were  following  after  him  and  crying  (Acts  21:36). 

(4)  fL  fM  aC^  ^jj^li^k  Q^i-^  one  after  another  began  to  say  to  him 
(Matt.  26:22). 

fL  ^  aC^  ^^.^v]  they  say  to  him  one  hy  one  (Mk.  14:19). 

(5)  — looi  13  ^^01  ,_lD  ]r-»  not  oneofthesethingshappensiSjyic.  Syr.  1 4:5). 

should  see  the  land  (Deut.  1:35). 

3.  (1)  \^  Qi-»1ZZ|?  iio  when  the  waters  are  troubled  (John.  5:7). 

]f4^  a£(ji-*  |VVi4^  iAe  heavens  gave  rain  (Jos.  5:18). 
(2)  jooi  1^  ous  i«  him  teas  life  (John.  1:4). 

\l'^-fic   l?'p^  |o3iJ   |3o  and  there  shall  not  be  Utter  absinthe  (?) 
(Ezek.  28:24). 

4.  (71-^  ,  V  nS  |Zf.<^'|c  i^JL^otto  ana  psalms  and  hymms  were  made 
by  him  (Jos.  Sty.  52:1). 

l£yiJ3^  ]^»iii*^^  (31^  ^£uio  Greeli  letters  were  written  on  it  (Jos. 

X  w  z 

Sty.  66:10). 

5.  (1)  fiacf  ^^!>^  0|-^  wH^^coio  ^j-»i-J^  Patricius  and  Hypatius  beseiged 

Amid  (Jos.  Sty.  52:14). 


>^a-L^|-o   cooi   o-o-o  I^jmCo  _-?  wrs.i^as  But  Paul  and  B 


far- 


nabas  abode  in  Antioch  (Acts  15:35). 
(2)  1-^^]   >c-j.ico   ]£^.J^,^^  >G-jiao    jLzf  Mary  Magdalene  and  the 
other  Mary  came  (Mk.  28:1). 

V^j-co  jzoiaco  pLaao  |Ji.c]  Icol  •^i^jo  and  tvhen  were  the  earthquake 
and  the  famine  and  the  pestilence  and  the  war  (Jos.  Sty.  1:4). 
ocno  jj]  ,-:iCJ53  and  we  arise,  I  and  he  (Jos.  Sty.  29:13.  17). 
l^o.*  .ci^A^  wsra^o  ^£Ji  thou  and  Joseph  have  concealed  the  day 
(LegendsofSt.Mary25:3.SeealsoJ.S.  92:3;  Lk.  2:48  ;S.S. 31:1). 


§   121.]  ELEMENTS  OP  SYRIAO.  »  Igj 

Rem.  1. — >i»£^]  JjlIs  ^^  |  »>  aVo  |j|    I  and  Messiah  are  of  one  nature 

(Assem.  1:347.  28  [Uhl.]). 

fb,,b£)  Vao  £wJ|  ^a:^  enter  thou  and  all  thy  house  (Gren.  7:1). 
Rem,  2. — >a^fioo   o(ji  ^Aja^stlao  he  and  Mary  were  going  (Legends  of 

St.  Mary  26:10). 

wsiflQ-o  ]hs^  oJiifci;*  the  old  woman  and  Joseph  went  in  (Legends 

of  St.  Mary  27:10). 
7.  ^^V-^  they  are  asking  (Mai.  2:7);  ^{iS,^y:ao  iLio^whydo 

we  lie?  (Mai.  2:10);  ^lS\  ^i^f  ^o  and  if  ye  say  (Mai.  2:14). 

1.  Regularly,  the  verb  conforms  in  gender  and  number  with  the  subject. 

2.  (1)  Collectives,  or  other  words  when  denoting  more  than  one 
individual,  take  a  verb  in  the  plural.    Compare  §  90.  4. 

(2)  But  a  collective  noun  conveying  the  idea  of  unity  requires  a 
verb  in  the  3rd  person  singular.    Compare  §  90.  4. 

(3)  Hence  arises  the  peculiar  construction  when  in  the  same  sentence 
two  verbs  agreeing  with  one  subject  are  put  one  in  the  plural  and  the 
other  in  the  singular. 

(4)  1^  p^  ,fOne  another^  ^  takes  a  verb  in  the  plural. 

(5)  ^-ifi  f^  before  a  negative  takes  a  verb  in  the  plural. 

3.  Nouns  plural  in  form  but  singular  in  signification 

(1)  (generally  take  a  verb  in  the  plural. 

(2)  Sometimes  they  take  a  verb  in  the  singular. 

4.  The  passive  participle  followed  by  a  ^  denoting  the  agent  some- 
times is  uninflected. 

5.  (1)  When  a  verb  has  for  its  subject  two  or  more  distinct  nouns, 
it  is  generally  in  the  plural  number. 

(2)  It  may  be  put  in  the  singular  number. 

6.  "When  the  subjects  are  of  different  persons  the  first  is  preferred 
to  the  second  or  third  and  the  second  to  the  third. 

Bern.  i. — With  two  subjects,  one  of  the  first  or  second,  the  other  of 
the  third  person,  the  verb  is  sometimes  put  in  the  first  or  second  person 
singular  as  if  there  were  but  one  subject. 

_Kem.  2. — When  the  subjects  are  of  diff'erent  gender,  the  verb  prefers 
the  masculine. 

X 


162  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAO.  [§  122. 

7.  When  the  subject  of  a  participle  is  a  personal  pronoun,  it  is 
usually  not  expressed,  except  when  it  is  in  the  first  or  second  person. 


§  122.  Impersonal  Verbs. 

1.  ^^iV=  ^^^  *^  happened  (Lk.  10:13). 

^^  wr:|-^o  and  that  it  may  he  loell  with  us  (Deut.  6:24). 

2.  ou^  £^nLo  .In  i\  h^fSi  it  was  painful  to  Jonah  and  it  was  grievous 
to  him  (Jon.  4:1). 

.ckiifc  ^]J-  13c  and  it  should  not  le  weary  to  them  (Lk.  18:1). 
©01  hf£)  -^  LJ]lc  I  teas  grieved  with  that  generation  (Heb.  3:10, 
see  also  Gal.  1:9;  2  Tliess.  3:13;  Ephr.  3:13). 

3.  .  «^^^v:v  o-o-il  they  announced  to  Jacob  (Gen.  48:2). 
jZj-ri   y^lk  .Q-c^^  let  them  write  for  me  letters  (Neb.  2:7). 

4.  (1)    **!:^  |Jiio  jJ  to  me  it  is  not  irksome  (Phil.  3:1). 

IZaia^  |vcr^  ^.A^sli^  ov^  ^oi  V-jj  my  soul  is  sorrowful  even 
unto  death  (Matt.  26:38). 
\^^  iJ  it  is  not  possible  (Jos.  Sty.  46:6). 

■^Av^^  *V    1-fcL.g    i-A-T   it  has  not   escaped  thy  knowledge  (Jos. 
Sty.  15:16). 
(2)     ^oiCjJk*)^  jJ^ic  it  is  in  his  power  (Spic.  Syr.  5:13). 

lo3iJ?  j}»  \i^a\  so  it  is  necessary  that  it  should  he  (Matt.  26:54). 
'B.em. — iSsiaia^  ^^  s.4>fiq  itj,s  better  for  me  to  die  (Jon.  4:3). 

5.  hl\LA  t-^  ^1-i^si  for  certainly  it  has  been  manifested  (Jos. 
Sty.  2:2). 

^^  jmcJz?  z"*^  it  has  been  commanded  me  by  thee  (Jos.  Sty.  3:21). 
—2^  '^jiioA?  ^\  as  we  have  heard  (Spic.  Syr.  16:22). 
"Rem. — ]-«^ax?  .oJJ  OA,?  tramplers  have  trampled  them  (Nah.  2:3). 


§123.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  163 

|^a^5  ^-A.©^  |3  the  treader  shall  not  tread  out  (Is.  16:10). 

|£uilo  Za.iaJ  Jo  if  a  man  die  (Num.  6:9). 

pi^Q.s  j-os-^l  a  command  has  been  issued  (Jos.  Sty.  49:8). 

The  following  forms  of  the  verb  are  used  impersonally.  Compare 
§  64.  9—11. 

1.  The  third  masculine  singular. 

2.  The  third  feminine  singular. 

3.  The  third  plural. 

4.  The  participles. 

(1)  The  feminine  singular. 

(2)  The  masculine  singular. 

Rem. — Adjectives,  also,  may  be  used  in  this  impersonal  sense. 

5.  Frequently  the  passive  is  used  in  an  impersonal  verb. 

Bern. — Instead  of  the  impersonal  construction  we  meet  occasionally 
with  a  subject  from  the  same  root. 

Note — Generally  this  is  a  literal  translation  of  the  Hebrew ;  oftener, 
however,  the  Hebrew  participle  is  dropped  in  the  Peshito  and  the 
subject  is  unexpressed  or  expressed  by  {.▲J)  as  in  Deut.  22:8. 

^  §  123.  The  Object  of  the  Verb. 

1.  (1)  ll^  w^mj  he  took  a  child  (Luke.  9:47). 

]z-f,tAjt,  ]^L2]  ]y»t  he  saw  a  beautiful  woman  (Sind.  4:9). 

(2)  nSnj  y  ]9i-4,i  l^wiosu*  ^  ]£^t"*i  knowledge  frgm  the  true  wisdom 
they  have  not  received  (Spic.  Syr.  2:22). 

(3)  wjJJJ  i-iTji?  who  would  blame  a  man  (Spic.  Syr.  6:1). 
^▲3)]  y  nn4.  |3o  and  suffered  not  a  man  (Lk.  8:51). 

(4)  ^-A^?  tOJoi  j-^r-s  T^  ii^^Lli^o  and  three  of  these  Persians  he  pierced 
(Jos.  Sty.  68:4). 

2.  (1)  ]1fZ  ]f^?  that  he  might  see  the  end  (Matt.  26:58). 

|£uc;i*^wa  2^iij5  /  have  received  letters  (Jos.  Sty.  1:1,    see  also 
3:15,  4:11,  et  al.). 


164  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  [§   123. 

(2)  w^]  ]\^  y  ]n^  Gody  no  man  hath  seen  (John.  1:18). 

L^cn  iLci>o  aZa.n>1m  m^  deficiency  thou  wast  suj^plying  (Jos.  Sty. 
3:9.    See  also  3:12,  and  Matt.  27:42). 

(3)  ).jl1a!:^  g-ciasI  they  persuaded  the  multitudes  (Matt.  27:20). 
jzozj)  1^331  ly^i  ,js  when  I  satv  the  signs  (Jos.  Sty.  3:17.    See 
also  Jos.  Sty.  3:14,  18:5,  and  Matt.  26:72,  27:30). 

(4)  ^'^1  t^>N^  ^n  A  r\  Jesus,  ye  are  seeking  (Matt.  28:5). 
L:i£)^  J^o  and  me  hast  thou  begged  (Jos.  Sty.  3:12.    See  also 
Mt.  26:48,  27:32). 

Rem. — ^Oj-caJ?  ^?  "^o-^l^hutthatthey  should  destroy  Jesus  (K&tt  27:20). 

(5)  )°r(in  N^eju.jMA'O  and  he  threw  down  the  silver  (Mt.  27:5). 
JiQ^L^s  jJoi  *#oi.aJZ  jJ  when  he  told  this  word  (Aphr.  520:18). 

P         V  0  0        ^      o  o 

(6)  oZj^l  >pjL.^  |Joi  in  thy  zeal  thou  hast  said  this  (Jos.  Sty.  5:5). 
i  nSn  >*£icJ5j»Iiifc  otlk^9  (nic^his own  hloodthedogs licJced (A-phr.  183:16). 
^aJ|  L^aut  JVS4.0  |JLi*  life  and  peace  have  I  given  (Mai.  2:5). 

Hem. — ot^  ^r^r*  8  ^^  ^^^^y  ^^^^  wof  stubbornness  (Aphr.  177  end). 

(7)  jnfiT^S  >^tnn^ni^  f/iey  took  the  silver  (Matt.  27:6). 

li^iitS  ^fficjAfflo  and  fAey  c7osp<i  the  mine  (Jos.  Sty.  68:13.    See 
also  Jos.  Sty.  21:18,  5:17;  Matt.  26:51,  57:69,  27:59). 
Eem.—]1S^  ai^  L^cm  ]}1  I  beheld  Satan  (Lk.  10:10). 

]|SaS  otlik  h]Jl  ,-£©  a7id  as  he  was  dragging  aivay  the  corpse 
(Jos.  Sty.  68:9,  see  also  Jos.  Sty.  4:11;  Syr.  Spic.  6:13). 

(8)  oi-.^.i»J  oLicii  i|\4\  he  would  take  with  him  the  dead  body  (Jos. 
Sty.  68:7). 

ss2g,£^  J!^o  and  me  thou  didst  command  (Deut.  4:14). 

1.  When  the  object  is  indefinite,  it  may  be  with  or  without  !bk  and 
may  be  before  or  after  the  verb,  that  is  the  following  constructions 
all  meaniiig  ,,he  built  a  house^'  may  occur. 


§  124.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAO.  155 

(1)  jL^  jln. 

(2)  lis  |L,i^. 

(3)  |a.^xl^  lis. 

(4)  lis  iL.^::^.. 

2.  When  the  ohject  is  definite  and  direct  the  following  cases  arise 
meaning  ,,he  built  the  house^\ 

(1)  ]L.j^  lis. 

(2)  lis  IL.JD. 

(3)  fb.M^  lis. 

(4)  lis  l^-^sli.. 

Bern. — The  object  with  iu  may  be  put  before  the  particles  which 
connect  the  sentence  with  that  which  precedes. 

(o)  ]L*j^  ^ovxls* 

(6)  ^ouiJLs  |£ui^. 

Rem. — The  participle  does  not  take  the  pronominal  suffix  directly 
but  governs  it  by  means  of  1^.    See  (7)  Kemark. 

(7)  ]AA,nS  ^au»J.s. 

Bern. — The  participle  takes  the  pronominal  suffix  just  as  in  the 
construction  (6).    See  (6)  Remark. 

(8)  y»oi-iis  ]L^:^. 


•^   §  124.  The  Verb  with  an  Indirect  Object. 

1.  flilik  cjLoj  ^?  .Qjji  but  they  said  to  Mm  (Matt.  27:4). 
ci^  .j^l  ^9  ,_Li»  but  ive  said  to  him  (Spic.  Syr.  1:5). 
01^  jooi  -  ^-  -^  that  was  due  to  him  (Jos.  Sty.  3:1). 

2.  I^wls:;^  ^b^L^]  oai  .oali.  to  you  is  the  word  sent  (Acts  13:26). 


166  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  [§  125. 

3.  01^  t^]  liliD  ^'^  4  i\o  And  to  Jesus  what  shall  I  do  (Matt.  27:22). 

4.  1;^"^  v^qiOyn\  ou^  cjic)  his  servants  said  to  the  Lord  (Jos.  Sty.  4:10). 
2.  ou^  L^  he  went  down  for  himself;  *^  \i]  wa'Nw  I  am  going  (Ad.  4:15). 

The  Indirect  object  is  preceded  by  ^.  The  following  constructions 
occur. 

1 .  01^  '^^  he  said  to  him, 

2.  f^f  oL^  to  him  he  said. 

3.  olI^  jicj  liVS  to  the  Lord  he  said. 

4.  |{^i\  oul^  j^l  he  said  to  him  i.  e.  the  Lord. 

5.  The  so-called  ethical  dative  is  of  frequent  occurrence  in  Syriac; 
but  it  can  scarcely  ever  be  translated  into  English.  See  §  101  B,  1  (1), 
Bern,  3. 

>  §  125.  The  Verb  with  Two  or  More  Objects. 

Four  cases  occur.    The  verb  may  govern 

1.  Two  direct  objects. 

2.  Two  indirect  objects. 

3.  Two  objects,  one  direct,  the  other  indirect. 

4.  Three  objects,  one  direct,  two  indirect. 

1.  (1)  |zf  ^mc^]J.  they  asked  of  him  a  sign  (Aphr.  460:20). 

|Eo  oiicikSZ  I  asked  him  words  (questions)  (Aphr.  395:2). 
lii'jo  jjffoLaJ  ^aa.aX  I  taught  you  laws  and  judgements  (DQxii.A^-.h). 
|j-»??  \Mho]  qiSnw  he  has  taught  him  the  way  of  judgment  (Is.  40:14. 
See  also  Lk.  11:5,  15:22;  Ex.  27:2;  Lk.  23:11;  John.  14:26). 
XlL  oulitfo  and  filled  it  loith  vinegar  (Matt.  27:48). 
JMioJo  IWsi  .aJ|  '^cj.aJ  he  will  reward  them  indignation  and 
wrath  (Eom.  2:8). 
(2)  aa-Lialla  wsis-^^  they  clothed  him  with  a  role  (Matt.  27:28). 
^)9a-.  ^Qjl  JMa^l  he  caused  them  to  pass  over  Jordan  (Aphr.  357:8). 


§  125.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAO.  1^7 

Rem. — V^lj^n^l^^lLii*  j^Mz^c)  I  caused  the  children  of  Israel  to  inherit 
the  land  (Aphr.  20:4). 

]Za-(5i].^  ^n^\it,]o  and  ihey  took  from  me  their  glittering  role 
(Apost.  Apoc.  274:16). 

(3)     |^?n.^^sv  yh]  ^Qj|  ^a.M  he  shoived  them  the  mystery  of  baptism 
(Aphr.  226:11). 

\b^  ^?4.£iifl  |j.a3  the  hungry  he  fills  with  good  things  (Lk.  1:53). 
|-c|   .Q-i*  show  us  the  father  (John.  14:8). 

2.  l^v^a-aifiii*  ^oaC^  joovJ?  that  it  might  he  to  them  for  food  (Jos. 

Sty.  69:4). 

^-ik  wcaw  .nnN«?  otji  .cLaJ-iJ-^js.?  ^.fJ^  because  that  for  your 
edification  he  hath  given  it  to  us  (2  Cor.  10:8). 

3.(1)    ^^1 1  fffS  U!^4  >o^'^l  he  delivered  the  lad  to  Sindhan  (Sindb.  1  ult.). 
J-*(ji5c|J   \l^   ^S(5u.o   and  he  gave  wheat  to  the  Edesenes  (Jos. 
Sty.  67:14). 
wxgaj\i=^^  v^CTn\^N4.]o  and  he  delivered  him  to  Pilate  (Matt.  27:2). 

(2)  |jLm  oiJbii.  v-£(jv-o  and  he  ga/ve  him  life  (Jos.  Sty.  3:2). 

|-.2».jLitf  aiJ^  i-r^li*  he  made  for  him  a  feast  (Sindb.  2:23,  see  also 
Acts  13.  14.  20.  21.  32  and  Matt.  26:15). 

(3)  I Sr \l!1^  tn.tii,4'^\  hf^  wTioZ  cai  he  again  sent  his  Messiah  into 
t           the  ivorld  (Aphr.  5:1). 

1|.ns\  '^oj-A.^  o^cj^s  set  apart  Saul  for  the  worJc  (Acts  13:2). 
^oilk  01.::^  jj|  >nSi>Sn  }j|o  and  I  tvill  deliver  himtoyou  (KsiiL  2^:1  b). 
]^?nVS\n^  l^o-iJoVst!::^  t^rSnnV  .coovJ   j3   they  should  not  be 
receiving  heretics  to  baptism  (Overbeck  220:19). 

(4)  1^1  i-al^  .o3vl^  it"^?  '^^^^  ^^^  should  deliver  to  them  Bar  abbas 
(Matt.  27:20). 


leg  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§   126. 

4.  l^^'"*^  I  ^1^  ^V^  ^oVl.Ii^  w*b^  G-4,cj^  set  apart  for  me  Saul  and 
Barnabas  for  tJie  work  (Acts  13:2). 

1 5 01  ]lb^i  Iz^i^SvS  ^  >-ailci;^  j-IsSJ  jJ  we  should  not  he 
ashamed  to  take  this  ivoman  to  us  for  instruction  (Overb.  102:15). 

5.  -'^'-^•^  ^\V^  thou  didst  hear  my  voice  (Jon.  2:3);  y.^axs  o^u^kA' 
1^-  rule  over  the  fish  of  the  sea  (Qen.  2:2S);  {.iL^^i]  |ovX  |j-o 
)-^^  God  called  the  firmament  heaven  (Gen.  1:8). 

1.  (1)  Verbs  of  asking,  teaching,  filling,  rewarding  &c.,  may  take 
two  direct  objects. 

(2)  Any  causative  (Apli  el  or  Shapli'el)  may  take  two  direct  objects. 
Rem. — Either  accusative  may  have  li^. 

(3)  Sometimes  the  Intensive  Species  governs  two  direct  objects, 

2.  Occasionally  we  meet  with  verbs  having  two  indirect  objects. 

3.  Many  verbs  take  both  a  direct  and  an  indirect  object;  the  indirect 
object  always  taking  !b^,  the  direct  object  being  either  with  or  without 
it.    We  have  the  following  cases. 

(1)  01.1;*  ]iw*-s  |J-£  he  built  a  house  for  him, 

(2)  ]L.tJi  ei^  U-£  a  house  for  him  he  built, 

(3)  ou:;^  I  Ai^\  )i^  a  house  he  built  for  him, 

(4)  jfiui-a^  oils.  |i.r>  a  house  for  him  he  built. 

4.  Sometimes  we  have  a  verb  having  one  direct  and  two  indirect 
objects,  all  three  preceded  by  1^. 

5.  By  means  of  a  preposition  before  their  object,  some  verbs  have 
their  meaning  supplemented,  or  modified. 


§  126.  Passives  &c.,  with  the  Object. 
1.  x^LiL^  £^^Z|  thou  hast  been  repaid  thy  evil  (2  Sam.  16:8). 

IjVs  |I-?  ol^^-^l  they  have  been  repaid  a  just  judgment  (Aphr.  49:3). 
1^93^  |^s9  ,>Sv4  \M^  .oSVj^  ^r*°^  ^^^^  Simon  Peter  was  filled 
with  the  Eoly  Ghost  (Acts  4:8). 


§  126.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  X69 

^01^  ^|.i^ZZ|?  which  thou  hast  been  taught  (Lk.»l:4). 

p       *       "  * 
Rem. — ]oai  Ib^  liaJ  he  was  full  of  cunning  (Aphr.  61:11). 

I  M^i  A.  h.1]   wa-»»^  f/w7t  arf  clothed  with  glory  (Aphr.  494:12). 

\L'.Las  t^*ranV  wearing  {covered  with)  turbans  (Jos.  Sty.  25:1). 

2.  (1)     ^sio^LujI  they  kneiv  him  (Mk.  6:54). 

>^OTai»?oi-^|o  and  they  knew  him  (Lk.  24:31). 
«*-^^;xj*  ,-isD  |.ji»  ^'t^^.A   I  thought  about  one  of  my  companions 
(Sindb.  9:5). 

I  it*  A.V?  oi^lsQ^  pj  j.£52Cao  I  ma^e  mention  of  the  name  of  the 
Messiah  (Addai  20:19). 
Rem, — taw  o  An\  they  clothed  themselves  with  sackcloth  (Jon.  3:5).    Com- 
pare Jon.  3:8  \L:a  .an^iJI  they  covered  themselves  with  sackcloht. 
(2)    >j.^.fcjaaZ  *a..Jw:i»Z|  cover  thyself  ivith  thy  garment  (Acts  12:8). 
l^oiQJ  I\^nrZ]  thou  coverest  thyself  with  light  (Ps.  104:2). 

3.  (1)    ]^.A.2^  ,_io  ^(n-^J.:;o  |J?    to  whom  some  evils  have  not  happened 

(Jos.  Sty.  81:4). 

P  0  0  V  0       '^ 

s.»!n-.ooi  piso  ^1.^1.^  |3   ^^'e  A;wo2dJ  not  what  has  happened  to  him 

(Acts  7:40). 

oiZcoi?  Glials  all  which  happened  to  her  (Addai  12  ult.). 

(2)    •^^'  1^'  ^^^^^  desire  the  desire  has  come  to  me  (Lk.  22:15). 
>ai;L4.9c|3  '\'||?  <^J^'  l?oi  this  desire  has  come  to  me  that  I  may 
go  to  Jerusalem  (Overbeck  164:23). 

4.  (1)     ]o a\  ]^]:^  ]'L^''f  cb  ] ^ o!:s ]  great  cures  he  was ivorking{A.d.A-pos. 1:1 4). 

|.i>a:^  1^.^,-.  |o3i  V  =1  ^V  he  taught  the peopleknowledge (Eccles.  1 2:9). 
.o5i.!saik  >Q-i-c|  |V*  n  he  made  a  covenant  with  them  (Jos.  Sty.  90:5). 
]bp2  bfi  he  vowed  a  vow  (Sindb.  1:3). 


170  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  127. 

V.*^9  iilao  ta-*-»|J  let  the  waters  sirarm  icifh  swarms  (Gen-  1:20). 
(2)  ]^i  ].CLttL^  w^l-A,]  he  experienced  great  agony  (Sindb.  3:14). 

p|.x)aa  j-oszl  he  was  commanded  a  command  (Jos.  Sty.  49:8.    See 
§  122.  5  Rem.). 

1.(1)  Verbs  which  in  the  active  govern  two  direct  objects  may  govern 
one  in  the  passive,  the  other  becoming  the  subject. 

^gm, — Passive  participles  of  such  verbs  may  also  govern  an  object. 

2.(1)  The  reflexives  of  many  verba  mentis,  in  the  derived  forms,  govern 
an  object  additional  to  that  involved  in  the  verbal  form. 

B^ni. — Verbs  which  in  the  P*'al  involve  a  reflexive  action  come 
under  this  same  rule. 

(2)  Verbs  which  in  the  active  govern  two  direct  objects,  may  in  the 
reflexive  govern  one  additional  to  that  involved  in  the  verbal  form. 

3.  (1)  Verbs  signifying  *'fo  happen  to'^  take  a  direct  object. 

(2)  The  impersonal  verb  i^.?  (3rd  fem.  sing.),  see  §  122.  2,  some- 
times takes  a  direct  object. 

4.  (I)  Some  verbs  take  a  cognate  accusative  from  the  same  or  a 
cognate  root. 

(2)  Reflexives  and  Passives  sometimes  take  a  cognate  accusative: 
but  only  those  of  such  verbs  as  in  the  active  would  take  two  direct 
objects  (see  1.  2  (2)),  or  such  reflexives  as  would  come  under  2  (1). 


§  127.  Uses  of  jofli. 

1.  (1)  jo 01  >  nSw  was  going  up  (Gen.  2:6). 
Icgi  yol-^  was  cunning  (Gen.  3:1). 
]o3i  li^ox  coi  he  toas  the  priest  (Gen.  14:18). 
t^om  .'^nVS?  because  I  was  with  thee  (John.  16:4). 
\on  I  Vi\Sr5  he  teas  in  the  ivnrld  (John.  1:14). 
(2)  01  4>n  n\  jooi  ^o»ol^]  his  clothing  was  (Matt.  3:4). 

l^iiS  ^?  Zcoi  Zom  now  there  was  a  question  (Jon.  3:25). 
jibao?  .colW  ]ooi  fi^jb^  theg  had  not  a  place  (Lk,  2:7). 


§   127.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  171 

\l\  iioj  lisoi  ^5  jooi  P  hui  I  am  not  thus  saying  (Jos.  Sty.  42:23). 
^ooi  w^ou.  he  had  given  (Matt.  26:48). 

2.  (1)  oioZ  Zooi  I^Mo  and  the  earth  was  waste  (Gen.  1:2). 

\:^h\^  w^^  ]ooi  ,~»)-Do  Cain  was  a  tiller  of  the  ground  {fa Qu,  4:2). 
jotn  jJL*  owe  in  him  teas  life  (John.  1:4). 
(2)  joji  aig^]^  |,\i\s  ^Ae  world  ivas  made  with  him  (John.  1:10). 
wi'otn  ).tis^>n'^  ^>\oi  these  things  were  done  in  Bethany  (John. 
8:28.    Comp.  Matt.  27:54). 

1.  (1)  When  ]oai  stands  after  a  predicate  participle,  adjective,  noun, 
or  even  a  clause,  it  takes  the  enclitic  form  jooi  and  has  the  meaning  "itW. 

(2)  It  is  often  so  used  to  strengthen  the  past  sense  of  £^|  or  of  the 
finite  verb.    Sometimes,  also,  it  emphasizes  the  negative  particle  |3. 

2.  (1)  When  ]ooi  stands  before  the  predicate  the  ai  is  pronounced 
and  is  written  without  linea  occultans.  This  is  true  also  when  a  word 
occurs  between  the  predicate  and  jooi. 

(2)  When  jooi  is  used  in  the  sense  of  ^was  made^\  "came  into  beeing", 
^^Jiappened^^  &c.,  the  oi  is  always  pronounced. 

3.  (1)  a.  I  ttA^ViN  CO 01  ^oio]}..«»  they  saw  the  Messiah  (Addai.  2:10). 

p^oiff   cnJxs   . coij;  |.^|js   Zooi    Zn\iN£u4^(o    and  all   Syria  was 

delivered  into  their  hands  (Spic.  Syr.  18:8). 

jooi  £u*|  |.^  ir^\  ^^^^^^  ^^^  ^  certain  man  (Matt.  21:28). 


b.  ^Mr\t\  jooi  f.^1  wa5c9oi  j-i-,.  coi  for  Herod  had  seized  John 
(Matt.  14:3). 

a\hL^  wi'coi  wi'Zjj  tcho  had  come  after  (Matt.  27:55). 
ouli^k  ^'ooi  wOti^^I  \2af^9  ).a!!::J;>o  _^9  who  had  been  given  to 
him  by  the  Persian  King  (Jos.  Sty.  70:10). 

Q  7    7  0  ff-'O 

(2)       ci^  jooi  '^s-aJ?  joiji  wc?]  it  was  right  that  he  should  let  it  well 
forth  (Aphr.  314:4). 


172  ELEMENTS  OF  STEIAC.  [§  127. 

ZoCT  «.S(n^ZZ9  jooi  y©  it  was  necessary  that  she  should  have  been 

given  (Aphr.  234:2). 

]o<n  jnSI  oiVnl  0  O01?  j,^)  ^j  jooi  |^^  Abgar  wished  that  he 

himself  might  pass  over  (Addai  3:6). 

1£lJl£0  jZnn^jSsnN  Zooi  |^2  ]9(n  |^L  ).:ia^?  lest  this  cause 

should  call  forth  hitter  enmity  (Ad.  3:9). 

\^)^a^  )\iii\  OO01  .r  iin^l  )]9  ^Aa^  ^Ae^  cott^i  not  eat  bread 

(Mk.  3:20). 

(3)  a.  ^^tili    ^^>  4l")    oooi    ^^i\ii  n?  who    were    standing    in    crowds 

(Ad.  2:12). 

|o3i  1-^  )-3r-°3-»  the  dearness  was  increasing  (Jos.  Sty.  35:2). 
■  fg-n,.  _IaX  li.111^  ^]  CC01  ^0019  which  consisted  of  about 
ten  thousand  men  (Jos.  Sty.  74:15). 

|?<jwm  ^a-*^  Vlk  0001  ^tSn  they  were  seeking,  against  Jesus, 
witnesses  (Matt.  26:59). 
h.  0001  ■  in'=t1?  t-^?  withersoever  they  tvere going  (Jos.  Sty.  34:10). 
1-oa-A.co  iQ4iia|.£  0001  ^i^V?o  they  tvere  in  the  habit  of  sleeping 
on  the  porches  and  streets  (Jos.  Sty.  36:19). 
]2^9|  ,_io  jooi  s.nSw  ^s^^i^o  and  a  mist  used  to  go  up  from  the 
earth  (Gen.  2:6). 

(4)  l-o2^?  ^01  Zo9i  ]VA  iiV)  ^.^  |]  for  the  testament  had  not  been  com' 
pleted  (Aphr.  28:8). 

ccci  t^i  4  iin    I  A'i\  no  ]-^.ai?9  )^u|  when  the  scribes  and  elders 

were  assembled  (Matt.  26:57). 

01^  loai  h^L^lc  It  had  been  sent  to  him,  (Jos.  Sty.  17:16). 

3.  (1)  The  Perfect  ] 031  is  used  to  render  more  emphatic  the  past  sense 
of  the  Perfect.    It  may  express 


§  127.]  ELE3rIENTS  OP  SYEIAa  178 

a.  The  past. 

h.  The  pluperfect. 

(2)  The  perfect  of  ]ooi  is  used  after  the  imperfect  to  emphasize  a 
past  subjunctive. 

(3)  The  perfect  of  jocn  is  used  after  an  active  participle  to  express, — 

a.  A  state,  or  continuous  action  in  the  past. 

h.  A  state,  or  action  as  having  occurred  frequently  in  the  past. 
Rem. — For  the  subjunctive  of  {a)  and  (6),  see  4  (2). 

(4)  The  perfect  of  |oci  is  used  after  a  passive  participle  to  denote 
the  result  of  a  past  completed  action.  This  is  true  of  the  participles 
of  the  reflexive  forms,  when  they  are  used  as  the  passive. 

4.  (1)  jJcn  )\iNsr?  .0  n  4  °i J  .nn\  |.^^.m  Zotn  |j!ioi  SO  he  it  reckoned  by 

you  in  this  world  (Addai  44  ult.). 

-^  |j).iso  Zooi  iJ  let  it  not  he  wearisome  to  us  (Gral.  6:9). 

b-  7  0         f         .  O  *.  ^7 

aaUg-aiViN  T— »?«^  ^h^otn  remember  your  guides  (Heb.  13:7). 

,*jZn  tiSn  ,_ic  )  %n  i  N  ii  ^^otn  be  ivhole  from  thy  plague  (KdXi,  3:4). 
(2)  ovs  ^^t^ni^A^  OO015  that  they  might  he  'put  in  it  (Jos.  Sty.  23:14). 

ox.^!.  ^^iSn  h<  oooi?  oooi  ^*-St  they  were  willing  to  keep  carrying 
•      it  (Aphr.  264:6). 

tilnnj  ViiQio  |ooi5  |ooi  01,^4:^  it  luas  his  custom  to  receive  strangers 

(Aphr.  391:8). 

5.  a.    |Xfc-s  P-^Va  |.3oi    l?j^lik  01.^  ^^'i^S  .oosiJ?  0^.4-0] o   flwi  they 

determined  that  they  would  be  keeping  this  festival  every  year  (Jos. 

Sty.  26:17). 

^oiZ-^^  ^j.^  ^ooiJ  P  (they)  shall  not  he  entering  into  their 

cloisters  (Overbeck  212:5). 

^^}J  ^c(nJ  jj?  )J^?oju»  Vl  i-»«r  j-os  for  he  commanded  concerning 

the  Jews  that  they  should  not  keep  circumcision  (Aphr.  95:14). 

b,  UA-J.S  ?caiJ  let  it  he  separating  (Gen.  1:6). 

l-sj-D  .ociii^  >cI-o  joaiJ  |J|o  andj  if  not,  war  should  he  continuing 
between  them  (Jos.  Sty.  77:12). 


174  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  [§  127. 

1^4  IcsiJ  ll-«^  >a^  ^.ajI?  that  a  ma7i  be  erring  with  the  many 
(Spic.  Syr.  22:13). 
£em. — l^i-I^  31^  ]-^wC^;|l  ^^^^  .coi^  r>^  ]o3i.Jo  and  it  should  be 
kept  by  them  until  the  14''»  of  the  same  month  (Aphr.  217:7). 

6.  I^al  osici  ij-o  ]ooi  oiJaio?  j^woi'lo    "^"''^'^  every  one  will  be  reading 
the  ivritinys  of  his  book  in  that  day  (Ad.  23:10). 

7.  (1)    Zo3i  mls^^ft  ^ooi  oiZ^  ,-3  when  she  saw  him  she  received  him 

(Addai  11:8). 

|o3i  oil^  he  left  him  (Jos.  Sty.  76:11). 
(2)    .cffL^  ,«*iaiii:o  ccoi  rr»J-^o  they  all  were  reclining  and  enjoying 
themselves  (Jos.  Sty.  26:18). 

s«^\Vo  L^oai  ws^l  I  was  sitting  and  teaching  (Matt.  26:55). 
y^]o  ]o3i  V^^o  and  he  was  praying  and  saying  (Matt.  26:39). 
^i-r^xiLco    ^cai    ^^T'vw^?   tve  icere  expecting  and  hoping  (Jos. 
Sty.  41:15). 
Bern. — ^^-^''^^  .oooiJ  &J]^.i.Vi.^  13©  that  ihey  should  not  be  altogether 
injurious  nor  altogether  injured  (Spic.  Syr.  21.4). 

8.  ^oat    .ZcJjJ^ao    ^JHinn    our   chastisement   ivas  abundant  (Jos. 
Sty.  4:14). 

oifluiZUtf  J.o<n  iu-lxJjjJ  jooi  |io   and  his  coming  was  not  in  vain 

(Aphr.  150:15). 

Iz^-ik!^  h^]  4>^  ccoi  they  were  evil  to  the  end  (Aphr.  293:5). 

f  0  k.  b-  *         «       <* 

9.  j-laJax?  ^3i.!ik  jcaiJ  |3o  and  they  should  have  no  need  (Rev.  22:5). 
^oL^  jcoi  '^^ja]  tJiey  had  a  prisoner  (Matt.  27:16). 

IZj-c  CTiiio  (-1.1*  Zc3i  he  had  by  her  a  daughter  (Jos.  Sty.  19:7). 

4.  (1)  The  perfect  of  josji  is  used  before  adjectives  and  participles  to 
express  a  wish,  a  command,  or  an  admonition  §  112.  3.  (2),  Kem.  2. 
(2)  When  the  frequentative  expressed  by  means  of  ]ooi  with  the 


§  128.]  ELEMENTS  OP  SYEIAO.  175 

participle  (see  3.  (3)  6.)  is  put  in  the  subjunctive,  jooi  precedes  instead 
of  following  the  participle. 

5.  "When  a  frequentative  action  or  a  state  is  looked  upon  as  future, 
or  contingent,  it  is  expressed  by  means  of  the  imperfect  of  jooi  and  a 
following  participle. 

6.  The  futurity  of  a  state,  or  continuous  action,  may  be  emphasized 
by  placing  the  participle  of  ]ooi  before  the  participle  of  another  verb. 

7.  (1)  The  pronominal  suffix  is  placed  after  the  principal  verb. 

(2)  Where  two,  or  more,  participles  occur,  jsoi  is  usually  formed  with 
the  first  only. 

Bern. — For  special  emphasis,  especially  in  contrasted  statements,  it 
may  be  repeated. 

8.  An  adverb  may  be  used  with  jooi. 

9.  jooi  accompanied  by  ^  expresses  our  verb  "fo  have'\ 

§  128.  Uses  of  hJ\^, 

1.  (1)     l-i»9o|  ,-*  wi^  VaJ?  lJ\  there  were  some  that  fell  on,  the  icayside 

(Matt.  13:4). 

.Qjj^  iv.1.^  l-iLJJ?  ]l\iS^  in  the  trouble  of  men  are  they  not  (Ps.  73:5). 
.caI^  hJ{  ^VVinS  ).Lc2  how  many  loaves  have  ye?  (Matt.  15:34). 
^iAjjiukik  there  is  not  a  man  (Jos.  Sty.  77:19). 
^i^l?  |J-j-i»1  ^?  ^1  there  are  others  who  say  (Spic.  Syr.  9:7). 
(2)    Ja  ^t\^  oi.iiCoia5LS  v^cio^l?  wJio  was  a  Galilean  by  race  (Jos. 
Sty.  69:6). 

^oioi^-.?  |3  oi.:^Qio  |nSi»  o|  or  fortune  itself  does  not  exist  (Spic. 
Syr.  9:9). 
>c?|  s*3ic^.Ai^  fS  when  Adam  did  not  exist  (Spic.  Syr.  4:15). 

2.  (1)    .ooi.iaL  joffi  £ui^  who  was  not  with  them  (Jos.  Sty.  76:10). 

],.i'^  i-k.^cooi  ^ou»2u»1  for  they  were  fishers  (Acts.  22.3). 
(2)    I  iVr>  jooi  ^oio£u»|?  toho  had  been  blind  (John.  9:24). 
Rem. — VjuD  ^aiJic^  ]oci  2>-]5  ^^>?\«13o  and  them  who  were  with  them  he 
killed  (Jos.  Sty.  76:15). 


176  ELBMENTS  OP  SYBIAO.  [§  |28. 

lijkJ  ^^'^  r^*?  ^'o^  ^)  «w^  now  there  were  there  women  (Matt. 
27:55.    See  also  the  examples  under  (1)  and  (2)). 

3.  (1)    >coi|^|  ^ll  £.-[  jif  u-e  have  Abraham  (Matt.  3:9). 

]Z5L£:-.j^  |-i(ji9c|3  .coi^^l  the  Edessians  have  care  (J  OS.  Sty.  ^S  :1b). 
I  •-•  •«  ^  ov^  jo 31  2^^?  because  he  had  no  sons  (Matt.  22:25). 
Rem. — .aa^  £u»i  jiimSn  ye  have  the  poor  (John.  12:8). 

(2)    aiki  b^]  lioaitf  .ooi.^?  that  he  had  all  possible  vices  {Sind.  3:21). 
\LL  >fi  L^]o  and  thou  hast  power  (Jos.  Sty.  76:19). 
^a^  lJ\  we  have  (Kirsch  Chrest.  p.  80  ult.). 

4.  l^«aLi^3  ^oicL-l   ii-]i-*^.A/  J  if  the  word  he  true  (Deni.  13:14). 
s«cio£^]    l^)g^f^j   >c,.la^   woa-CLAJ  w.a.J|    ^    if  one  should  leave 
something  that  really  exists  (Spic.  Syr.  22:15). 

5.  y:ac|.:>^^  £w^  \]a\  |Ji^  but  this  cannot  be  said  (Jos.  Sty.  5:20). 
^V^Vil>  loci  iukli^s  nothing  could  be  heard  (Jos.  Sty.  39:14). 
j^V^&i;^  £ui^  It  cannot  be  said  (Aphr.  496:3). 

1.  hJ\  is  employed  impersonally  in  the  sense  of  ''Mere  is",  ^^there 
exists'';  LjJI:!  in  the  sense  of  ''there  is  not'\  ''there  exists  not'\  They  are 
used  (Compare  §  130.  1.  (3)): — 

(1)  Uninflectedly. 

(2)  With  pronominal  suffixes.    §  65. 

2.  hJ\  or  2la^  followed  by  jcoi  is  used  to  express,  or  emphasize,  the 
past  or  pluperfect  of  "to  be",  ''to  exist''. 

Rem. — AYhen  ]o3i  is  used  with  2U|,  either  one  or  both  may  be  either 
inflected  or  uninflected.    See  all  the  examples  under  2.  (1),  (2)  and  Rem. 

3.  (1)  The  verb  "to  have"  is  generally  expressed  by  means  of  b,^]_ 
followed  by  the  preposition  iik  and  a  pronominal  suffix.  But  see  also 
§  127.  9. 

(2)  l^}  followed  by  wS  or  -^ol*.  with  a  pronominal  suffix  may  also 
express  our  verb  "to  have", 

4.  lJ^  is  occasionally  followed  by  an  adverb.    Compare  §  127:8. 

5.  L^]  followed  by  ^  with  an  infinitive  may  be  translated  by  "can". 


8   129.1  ELEMENTS  OP  STEIAO.  177 

§  129.  fJh^  and  Other  Auxiliaries. 

1.  t-»^^?  I"^"^^?  iJ-»?  ^^^  judgment  of  the  world  which  is  to  come 
(Jos.  Sty.  6:4). 

-ioZ  jjnqnN  01  Zola  ^'s^^ZZ?  | ,..« Z^  jiscji  so  shall  her  righteous- 
ness  he  avenged  on  the  unbeliever  there  (Addai  24:12). 
|z|^2ik  r-^  i"*^  -^^^'^s  «^'^o  was  to  come  (Matt.  11:14). 

2.  (1)  a.     .oj-^oi?  iJo  mws^  they  worship  (John.  4:24). 

I  in  A  0  |o!JiJ5  ^?  jlo  for  the  elder  must  he  (I  Tim.  3:2). 
Av^v/^V  w.4^  jocjiJ  J  though  I  should  have  to  die  (Matt.  26:35). 
h,     01^9  lii^?  v-^.*-**  P  ought  not  to  cover  his  head  (1  Cor.  11:7). 

(2)  a.     aVin\i\  lovX  w.«>,n4V^  GocZ  caw  raise  up  (Matt.  3:7). 

j-iJ  -  ^^^1  W.AJ]  iJ  wo  one  could  pass  (Matt.  8:28,  see  also 

Mt.  26:9). 
h.     I'^M?  PI  1^^  P  l?(^  t^^s  I  cannot  do  (Jos.  Sty.  5:16). 
c.     oj.^pc^  |Ja^  ^.AJlil  no  man  could  quell  (Spic.  Syr.  44:16). 

(3)  .ajf  V2i£a  l^t  \i  he  would  not  receive  them  (Jos.  Sty.  17:13). 

Rem.  1.— jcn^ji  ^-.?  oL^  thanks  he  to  God  (1  Cor.  15:57). 

2. — coi  Jcoij^^l  ^-^?  ti^l  ottr  oi«w  father  is  Abraham  (John.  8:39). 
y^]^  j^  |j|  (yi?a4^  for  am  I  my  brother's  keeper?  (Gen.  4:9). 

(3)         fluifc  A  ^V  1^? \.icL ]\m  he  saw  people  who 

were  numberless  (Sim.  Sty.  271). 

I^.^v^^    Qj|  l^v&likl?  ....  .en  *t1  they  showed  that  they  were 

disciples  of  Christ  (Overbeck  177:3). 

1.  The  futurity  of  an  action  or  state  is  emphasized  by  the  use  of 
,-,Lik  futurus  (—jjLsXkxv). 

2.  In  regard  to  mood 


178  KLSMEKTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§  |30. 

(1)  The  Imperative  is  streDgthened  by  the  use  of  }^o  "it  is  tiecessart/"  ^ 
>jsum  "U  is  due''  and  «^  )soi  ''one  has  /o". 

(2)  The  Potential  is  strengthened  by  the  nse  of  >  m-aV  "is  able'*, 
]^  "is  possible''  and  |^~V  *'is  sufficient''. 

(3)  The  Yoluntativ  is  strengthened  by  means  of  |jd,  ^towiW,  ^toicish''. 
Rem. — The  Optative  (1),  Indicative  (2)  and  Subjunctive  (3)  moods 

are  all  found  in  simple  nominal  sentences. 


§  130.  Verbal  and  Nominal  Sentences. 

1.  (1)    ^  >;/-.S  I  am  thy  servant  (Overbeck  3S3:2). 

;  -°  V  thai  it  teas  good  (Gen.  1:3). 

wa^  ,1^  i^^l?  oi-£<ji?  the  gold  of  that  land  is  good  (Gen.  2:12). 

]lstzl  l-CiiT  love  is  light  (Aphr.  257:22). 

Bern, — 1^^  J  ^Hr^  /n^l  W  Atm  fo<7^e  tft  the  cloister  if  it  be  near 
(Gverbeck  212:9). 

(2)  ^  M?  e«  ^^  if  it  be  that  thou  hast  (Spic.  Syr.  2:3). 
ei3w^  cci  ^s»  his  sin  is  great  (Aphr.  45:10). 

(3)  ^*aifi  V^  M?  lii  Ni  afl  ttirf  tt  above  me  (Spic.  Syr.  3:21). 

17"  mV?    <t^M    f|-fcS-«5    a'wi  ttou  art  a  branch  of  the  plague 
(Aphr.  S2:4). 

12.^-?^  si-s  £.-1>  tft  which  is  knowledge  (Spic.  Syr.  8:11). 
Bern. — ^iis  L-^  sJic  tr^om  Aare  y<m  t.  e.  tcAo  w  existing  among  you? 
(Hal.  1:10). 

2.  mJ?.  *--^J-s  c,-a£Z>  i-i.^  P  for  the  sons  of  man  are  not  commanded 
(Spic.  Syr.  5:2). 

o^  ?c9i  >  ii'SA  he  sent  to  him  (Addai  37:11). 
V*^i-c  jilk  the  saint  answered  (Apec.  Acts.  25:4). 
^OT^ii^  ^  ^^  he  fUd  from  them  (Jos.  Sty.  70:9). 


ft  131.]  ELEMENTS  OF  STRIAO.  179 

Simple  sentences,  and  the  parts  of  compound  and  complex  sentences, 
may  be  either  nominal  1.  or  verbal  2. 

1,  A  nominal  sentence  is  one  in  which  there  is  no  verb,  but  in  which 
the  predicate  is  a  noun  substantive  or  adjective  or  a  pronoun.  In 
nominal  sentences,  the  subject  and  predicate  may  be 

(1)  Simply  placed  in  juxtaposition. 

Bern. — The  subject,  as  well  as  copula,  is  sometimes  omitted. 

(2)  Connected  by  the  pronoun  used  as  a  copula,  see  §  101.  2. 

(3)  Connected  by  L^],  in  which  case  the  idea  of  existence  is  empha- 
sized.   See  §  128.  1. 

Bern. — Occasionally  both  coi  and  i^-»|  are  used. 


§  131.  Simple  Sentences. 

1.  fnSV)  jcoi  ]}-M  the  king  saw  (L'omelia  di  Giacomo  157). 
|i^f  ^?  COI  that  there  is  the  tree  (Overbeck  348:20). 
a^mJ  V^l^uLo  they  took  counsel  (Matt.  27:1). 

©01  j.:^?  s-Aina4  it  «s  the  price  of  hlood  (Matt.  27:6). 

2.  (1)    i.la^£^  oiI;ik  wr;(?L.*  |Jo  he  answered  him  not  a  ivord  (Matt.  27:14). 

jcoi  ^M^*A  jJ  he  could  not  (Add.  3:8). 
;&^ooi  |.o,  j-i^  |3  for  I  did  not  wish  (Jos.  Sty.  34:17). 
I  4  i  ^i  |3  ]Z£J|  the  woman  did  not  perceive  (Sindb.  16:8). 
Bern. — \z]  ^-^  h,£i,3.:a  ^5  jJ   the  miracle  is  not  sufficient  for  us  (Jos. 
Sty.  23:6). 
w£oi9iLjaJ  slT^,  Va^cpi  |3  let  us  not  hasten  then  my  sons  (Jul.  28:23). 

jJsj  joffi  Ir^  i-^  y  f^*"  ^  ^^"^^  ^^^^  ^^^  become  a  father  (Spic. 
Syr.  11:3). 
(2)    M^i^  V^joio  oiJLij  ^iso  |o8i  \1  it  is  not  from  his  nature  a  man 
doefh  wrong  (Spic.  Syr.  12:21). 

jJl^.*z|  |.:4C5  ^Jao  0^5  ^^t\.*j  those  who  ivere  not  born  of  the  blood 
(John.  1:13). 


180  ELEMENTS  OF  SYBIAO.  [R  131, 

(3)  a^i|^)^>al^  p.?]   w*J)  Valk  13  it  has  not  pleased  him  to  be  seen  hy 
any  one  (Spic.  Syr.  6:19). 

VjJ  I^^  |j1?  ^\   |3  not  as  IwUl  (Matt.  26:39). 
I^jsis  h^]  |3  not  carnivorous  (Spic.  Syr.  7:21). 

(4)  h^i:i>D  13 o  Ij^  OCT  ^1^  13o  a«fi  the  body  is  neither  restrained 
nor  assisted  (Spic.  Syr.  11:2). 

V-lLo  |33  ).Lm  |3o  ]Za:^  |3)  that  neither  death  nor  life  nor  angels 
(Rom.  8:38). 
Bern. — ]^o^  ^  f^  |3o  jjgua  |3o  j  4\i^  j^  13o  For  neither  sun  nor 
moon  nor  one  of  the  stars  (Spic.  Syr.  3:17). 
\j'fM.]    Po    ^aiea-»    |3    neither  Joseph  nor  another  (Legends   of 
St.  Mary  25:7). 

lii^ai  Po  l^ico?  |3o  Twr  height  nor  depth  (Rom.  8:38.  24). 
"^ji^-AJaeo  v^  |j|  >axL»  |j|  Us)   I  am  not  ehvious   against  thee 
and  I  do  (not)  excuse  myself  (Jos.  Sty.  3:15). 

(5)  ^aLl  13  not  a  little  i=much)  (Matt.  28:12). 
|£s^  13?  without  care  (Matt.  28:14). 
|Znl\n>ia^  )3  incorruptibility  (Rom.  2:7). 

(6)  'r»lZ  |3  it  is  not  good  (Gen.  2:18). 

^i'^  i'SA  |3  >c,Jiar:o  and  in  some  things  they  are  not  powerful 
(Spic.  Syr.  9:23). 

Simple  sentences  are  declarative,  negative,  optative,  and  inter- 
rogative. For  optative  sentences,  see  §  114.  3.  For  interrogative 
sentences,  see  §  132. 

1.  The  declarative  sentence  may  be  either  nominal  or  verbal, 

2.  (1)  The  negative  ]J  precedes  the  verb  to  which  it  relates. 

p 
Rem. — A  particle  may  intervene  between  |3  and  the  verb. 

(2)  Generally,  when  the  negative  is  separated  from  the  verb  which 

it  modifies,  it  is  reinforced  by  the  copula  001  (which  contracts  into  aiik) 

or  by  jooi. 


§   132.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  Igl 

(3)  "When  the  negative  relates  to  a  phrase,  or  to  a  part  of  speech 
other  than  a  verb,  it  immediately  precedes  it. 

(4)  When  the  negative  is  repeated  and  has  the  sense  of  ^neither', 
^^nor''\  it  comes  at  the  beginning  of  the  sentence. 

Bern. — The  negative  must  be  repeated  before  each  noun;  but  it  may 
be  omitted  from  before  each  verb  after  the  first. 

(5)  13?  is  used  before  substantives  and  adjectives  in  a  privative  sense. 
("wn",  "iw",  "a",  ''without  &c.) 

(6)  P  may  be  used,  also,  when  the  predicate  is  an  adjective. 


§  132.  The  Interrogative  Sentence. 
1.  >4-.a«i»  QJlo  ivho  shoived  thee?  (Gen.  3:11). 


v»Z,..::iik?  jjoi  alio  tchat  is  this  that  thou  hast  done?  (Gen.  3:13). 

>^  wA.|-sZ|  jj^ial^  ivh^  art  thou  displeased?  (Gen.  4:6). 

jZijpI  oul^  ^cLjI  ^Ib^  |.ilo  ivhy  trouble  ye  the  icoman?  (Koii.  26:10). 

£J|  )^^  ll»[  where  ivilt  thou?  (Matt.  26:17). 

I^'iwa  .ab^iJ  '\-».acn  p.a-.1  how  then  should  the  scriptures  be  fulfilled? 

(Matt.  26:54). 

^  1:^^  ^  what  is  that  to  us?  (Matt.  27:4). 

^\iS  ^1  |jL]  ^^o  from  ivhat  people  art  thou?  (Jon.  1:8). 

sf^t]  %*oi]|.^)o  £J)  jnVi.l  ^.^  i-t^^  <3J^  tvhat  is  thy  business,  whence 
art  thou,  what  is  thy  country  and  of  tvhat  people?  (Jon.  1:8). 
2.  hi]  ^Ll  |J  thou  hearest  not?  (Matt.  27:13). 

V  L^hJ\  ]fS.'^  hast  thou  brought  dust  to  us?  (Sind.  10:13). 
]j£h^  ^  ^H*  ^^^^^  ^^^  **^^^  ^^^^  books  (Spic.  Syr.  13:8). 
£^fl2-ka4Z|  Ijoi  ^-^  from  this  art  thou  persuaded?  (Spic.  Syr.  12  ult.). 
\JJlxL.J9  ij|  i-os  ait  thou  going  to  command  that  he  shall  be  killed 
(Sindb.  6:9). 

|1  V  ^  ]J^  jL^jaloLliO?  noL.l\  r^^r*  ^  ^^  V^'^  '^^^  know  that  baptism 
works  miracles?  (L'omelia  di  Giacomo  729). 


132  ELEMENTS  OF  SYKIAC.  [§  132. 

\l]oaL'^  |.n\\^  c(ji  Lj)  ar^  <AoM  f  Ae  king  of  the  Jews ?  (Matt.  27:11). 
£b^)  ix:ik^l  r^  1 01  behold  from  the  tree  hast  thou  then  eaten? 
(Gen.  3:11). 

3.  (1)    .o^l  ,^iS\^4>  )3  |jpnVl\  aC:uareyenotoheyingthelato?{(ydk\A:1\). 

^vv^T^V  I  <tViM  .Qj(n.lik  .oi^JJ  ^^901^  U  do  yon,  not  remember  the 
five  loaves?  (Matt.  16:9). 

(2)  IZj  n  i  w  ^  li-iZu  \ms^  Zooi  |3  es  ?ioi  the  life  more  than  the  meat? 
(Matt.  6:25). 

|n\Sn  .^L-l  )J  wsjo  a&o  ar<  ^A(m  not  king?  (Sindb.  3:9). 

(3)  li^i^s  ^1  ]SI:^  W  answerest  thou  not  a  word?  (Mk.  14:60). 
|If^  001  iJ|  L-»c(n  y  flrf  #/joM  wof  fAa#  Egyptian?  (Acts.  21:38). 

4.  (1)    >c,^  01^  ^i».*|  w^  ^iai^  /ms  a  »naw  brought  him  something? 

(John.  4:33). 

''^^^  aula!  ^  ]\i\  7re7/  he  then  kill  himself?  (John.  8:22). 

(2)    ^i:t^  iJ]  ilal:^  is  it  I  Lord?  (Matt.  26:22). 

\eC:L'^  l^r^  >«^  i-^?  ^^^^^  «  **^«"  rob  God?  (Matt.  3:8). 

5.  wSial^?  ^Gii^l  looi  y  oiAlk  i\^\?  was  not  Esau  the  brother  of  Jacob? 
(Mai.  1:2). 

^^r.  li  \L^]  is  it  not  evil?  (Mai.  1:8). 

^^'SnS  \^]  gZ  |coi  ]3  j-Liii.?  have  we  not  all  one  father?  (Mai.  2:10). 

icew. — y  (SfiN?  o|  ^UJa.3?Z?  {L*^  .o^ls  ^|  /iave  ^ow  poiver  to  purify  me 
or  not?  (L'omelia  de  Giacomo  211.    See  also  Mt.  22:17). 

6.  (I)    tluklio  001  £jf  ^*  if  thou  be  the  Messiah?  (Matt.  26:63). 

)]  o]   I  ?!-••  >cik  ^^ISnm?  jsnto  Vl  ii.ia-i-D|  .?  i/  fAoK  Aasf  A:epf  the 
agreement  ivhich  we  made  with  one  anoflier  or  not?  (Sindb.  13:18). 
(2)    |.n\Nn\  ^cci  jiwiaJo  }J-^a.*»  pas?  how  great  expenses  and  out- 
lays kings  have?  (Jos.  Sty.  15:16). 


§  133.]  ELEMENTS  OF  STKIAC.  183 

l.M^A^  r"^'*f^  ^^?  ?67iere  Christ  should  he  horn?  (Matt.  2:4). 
item. — ^c3U-».^9  QJio  ^^  ^cX^o  /e^  them  reveal  to  us  what  their  mind 

is  (Add.  21:4).    jooiZ  alio  Za^  j'f.iJ  ^e^  us  see  to  whom  she  shall 

belong  (Legends  of  St.  Mary  14:4). 
7.  (-.j.£a.J   >^52-»4-i*i2   ^^a  cui   ^1    art   thou   then   only  a  stranger? 

(Luke  24:18). 

jZalliLai  ^  w^L.aJ  s/ia/Z  Ae  f/ie?i  find  faith  (Lk.  18:8). 

1.  Interrogative  sentences  are  often  denoted  by  interrogative  pro- 
nouns or  adverbs. 

2=  Generally,  the  interrogative  is  denoted  by  the  inflection  or  con- 
nection without  any  particle. 

3.  The  negative  fi  may  be  used  in  interrogative  sentences,  without 
showing  whether  the  answer  expected  is  dubious,  positive,  or  negative; 
but  always  the  answer  "^es"  is  hoped  for  or  at  least  desired. 

4.  The  negative  |.:^li  is  used  to  express  doubt  in  the  questioner  as 
to  the  answer. 

(1)  When  the  answer  "^es",  though  half  expected,  is  deemed  scarcely 
possible. 

(2)  When  the  answer  ^^surdy,  nof  is  hoped  for. 

5.  The  double  negative  |3  |.^c^  is  used,  when  the  answer  ^^  surely,  yes' 
is  hoped  for,  or  expected. 

Rem. — In  a  double  question,  |]  U^1^5  is  often  used  elliptically  for 
the  alternative. 

6.  The  indirect  question  is  introduced  by  J  or  9. 

Rem. — The  indirect  question  is  sometimes  introduced  directly,  without 
any  connecting  particle. 

7.  The  particle  .^  is  often  used  for  the  purpose  of  strengthening  the 
interrogative. 

§  133.  Compound  Sentences:  Conjunctive. 

1.  |,A^  onl^o   P3va  wlij^  ^7\]    he  returned  to  the  chief  priests  and 
elders  (Matt.  27:3). 

|3i-^?  oL^oy   Zo,-4--Jo  oiZajoiu^o  giZ^v^inn  ^4^ijo    because   of  the 
kindness  and  grace  and  longsuffering  of  God  (Jos.  Sty.  6:7). 


184  ELEMENTS  OF  Si RIAC.  [ft   J 33^ 

Rem.  1. — |^J-»^?  i-Isosoi  1Ll»»?  V^o]  terrible  earthquakes,  overturnings 

of  cities  (Jos.  Sty.  4:21). 

^01 1  '^li©  and  he  went  and  returned  (Matt.  27:3). 
Rem.  2. — jJZaio?©   jlasjo    j^ijox?   jJ^^o]   afflictions  of  locusts,  and  of 

famines,  and  of  pestilence  (Jos.  Sty.  40:16). 

|.iil.o??o   lla^?  ]L£}    rods   of  the  hazel    and  of  the  poplar 

(Gen.  30:37). 

t}.ii\iNo  n  tn*"^wLoJ^  >AL,^hZ9  \1jlL.  iLoaw  U©  but  the  eye  of  my 

understanding  is  unahle  to  examine  and  to  see  (Jos.  Sty.  1:10). 

o^oi vNo  Viiclfc  ,M^il>nAV  jJ  they  were  not  able  to  enter  and 

to  harm  (Jos.  Sty.  63:1). 

^^aJ?c  t^|J?  hfM,  he  sent  .  ,  .  to  bring  .  .  .  aiid  to  ask  .  ,  , 

(Jos.  Sty.  78:8). 

^^  P     •  se       7  at 

2.  sfX^  au»fA,o  ou.^  pluck  it  out  and  cast  it  from  thee  (Matt.  5:29). 

n  iin4]?Vay.oe]o  '-n^o  a£i.^|o  o'^they  plundered  and  destroyed 
and  took  captive  and  burned  all  which  they  found  (Jos.  63:12). 
,  j^i  nn,>«=^(     .c0L^    oi|.^^o    f^j..^ ^4^1.21-^   wfiJo-o.*  fi.i^j3   vi*aiaJSM*^| 

The  clergy  persuaded  the  Patriarch  and  he  made  him  their  bishop 
(Jos.  Sty.  78:7). 

^3-i»o  >c,-o  he  foresaw  (Aphr.  12:3). 
Rem. — Uk9|-c  w^Lj  ''^llJ?  that  he  might  go  and  stay  in  the  land  (Jos, 
Sty.  57:15). 
019 A-c  ^ll  >Gjo  and  he  arose  and  went  after  him  (Mk.  2:14). 

Compound  sentences,  or  phrases,  may  be  conjunctive,  alternative, 
or  adversative.    In  conjunctive  sentences,  or  phrases: 

1.  One  word  may  govern  two,  or  more,  connected  by  o. 

Rem.  1. — The  o  may  be  omitted. 

Rtm.  2. — The  ?  of  the  genitive  and  i^  before  the  Infinitive  cannot 
be  omitted  from  before  a  second,  or  third  word  in  the  same  government 
as  the  first. 


§   134.]  ELEMENTS  OP  SYRIAC  185 

2.  Several  verbs  connected  by  o  may  govern  a  common  object. 

3.  Of  two  verbs  connected  by  o  and  in  the  same  tense,  one  may  be 
in  dependence  upon  the  other,  often  as  an  adverb  or  complement. 

Rem, — In  such  cases  the  o  may  be  omitted. 

§  134.  Alternative  and  Adversative  Sentences. 
1,  jlm  o|  jjfloLaJ  the  law  or  the  prophets  (Matt.  5:17). 

1^^  V^5  |n\viS  ,viv\  o]  or  to  say  to  the  king:  ^^Take 

war."  (J.  S.  16:15). 
Bern.  1. — j-nlTv?  |LL  ^x>"  of  lii'is  Vl?  \^^  o]  |3f  but  either  the 

weeping  over  the  dead  or  the  lamentable  cries  of  those  in  pain 

(Jos.  Sty.  39:15). 
Rem.  2.— ^J|  -^  o]  or  thinkest  thou?  (Matt.  26:53). 

^\ntff]  aX.'iiflilao  |.iaa!I:i;*?  o]  or  did  I  commit  a  sin  (2  Cor.  11:7). 
2»  |jLifl-»£wO    Jo  l^^f.^    Jo   either  to  the  north  or  to  the  south 

(Spic.  Syr.  19:15). 

]l^ut^  Js  \Lz^]    J  either  flute  or  cithara  (1  Corr.  14:7). 
3.  I^J]?    >f*]   i3|  iJl    1^^  IJ]?    v^l   |i  not  as  I  icill  but  as  thou 

(Matt.  26:39). 

iL^I?  13)   1^1?  jj  not  to  destroy  but  to  fulfil  (Matt.  5:17). 

^^»fnS    ootsx    wTii^)     ^"p^a^?   (Jf    cJ;uAial>c]^  ^  miaI  P?  that 

they  should  not  be  able  to  do  icrong  but  that  alicays  they  should 

be  doing  ivhat  is  good  (Spic.  Syr.  1:9). 

wsolisf  |j|o  .Qj-aJ  .Qjci   they  shall  build  but  I  will  destroy 

(Mai.  1:4). 

1.  Alternative  sentences  are  usually  connected  by  oj. 
Rem.  1. — o)  may  stand  at  the  head  of  each  clause. 
Rem.  2. —  In  the  Peshito  New  Testament,  o)  translates  tJ  "used  in  an 
interrogative  sentence  which  refers  to  a  preceding  categorical  sentence". 

AA 


186  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  [§   135. 

2.  Alternative  sentences  are  sometimes  introduced  with  J  or  Jo. 

3.  Adversative    sentences  are   generally  introduced  with  V)  ;  but 
occasionally  by  AVaw. 


§  135.  Complex  Sentences. 

These  may  be  divided  into  substantive,  adjective  and  adverbial  sen- 
tences. Substantive  sentences  are  those  in  which  the  sentence  takes 
the  place  of  a  noun,  as  subject  or  object  of  a  verb,  or  in  apposition 
to  a  noun. 

1.  jl'^n^  t^r^  ^o^oioJ?  >^  ]\2  ^.L^  P  for  that  thy  slaves  should  die 
of  hunger  does  not  become  thee  (Jos.  Sty.  76:6). 

il2^^   ^nlac^sN    i^.^Nril;>,  oil^  ^a^LiiO^  to  whom  it  has  been  com- 
manded to  go  down  in  the  depth  of  the  waters  (Jos.  Sty.  4:1). 
>^}m  ^  r^P?  i-*-y^  «^  w.ifc.as  it  is  better  for  thee  that  one  of  thy 
members  perish  (Matt.  5:29). 

for  whosoever  has  not  the  ftar  of  God  in  him  is  subject  to  all  fears 
(Spic.  Syr.  2:26). 

2.  '^ji?— |J^  this  is  that  thou  mayest  know  (Aphr.  213:15). 

l^-JuDj  p.^]   |soi  —  1^^^  the  reason  icas  its  being  (it  was)  the  time 
of  fruitage  (Jos.  Sty.  48:18). 

v.r:IuaJ  Iw-t™»J^  ^.aJi?  ««si|^i.^|  it  is  one  thing  for  a  man  to  write 
sadly  (Jos.  Sty.  5:7). 

3.  (1)  ^91-^  jssi  wsX  i^L£i  CC01  ^f£^  those  who  should  read  the  Scriptures, 

he  taugh*  in  them  (Add.  40:13). 

"^s-A-*  wiUii^Zl?  Ii^*  ^  ichen  he  saw  that  Jesus  had  been  condemned 

(Matt.  27:3). 


-^  O        -r.  kP  ».• 

(2)  3»J"«^^  oJ^  V^H®  ^^^  ^'^^  *^^^  know  what  his  desire  is  (Spic. 
Syr.  1:19). 


g  ^351  BLEMBNTS  OF  SYRIAO.  187 

—^  l^^  V  jiao  *^^^4^  ^al»3?  to  sJww  thee  why  it  does  not  please 
us  (Spic.  Syr.  2:5). 

"^^Z  yA£u.alic  >*oi|^|?  Usj  also  thou  knowest  not  what  my  measure 
is  (Jos.  Sty.  3:7). 

(3)  fai^  iJl   ci^?  j-k^  r^l   for  he  saith:  ''I  am  the  son  of  God'' 
(Matt.  27:43). 

jl?  .o(tL^  |.isc]  he  said  to  them  ^^Nay"  (Jos.  Sty.  4:11). 

(4)  wiiLi?  oil!^  he  pressed  him  to  take  (Overbeck  167:17). 

vvX^^  >c^iA^  to  that  which  we  have  heard  (Heb.  2:1). 
jcoii  '•'^'^  2.0^  \\^  let  us  see  to  whom  she  shall  belong  (Legends 
of  St.  Mary  14:4). 

4.  .cijZZ  ,o£^J|  wsj   j,v\??  •--i-»oil  -cL.ooi  and  he  mindful  lest  ye 
also  he  tmpted  (Gal.  6:1). 

"^  —iSoaJ?   l-^o?r^  ^-4^01  ^^1    ,-aaaj  these  chastisements  are 
sufficient  to  rehuJce  us  (Jos.  Sty.  5:16). 

5.  ^o?  Zai^i-c?  ^.iicVlc^  j...^©  1 901  PI  &Mf  this  it  is  necessary  to  say 
that  like  David  etc. 

^  h^h2^  ]5<n  this  that  I  have  written  thee  (Aphr.  359:1). 
w]^.L:|    ILnSs  ^-I^-j  ^   ^^U^^  2L3|   1^^  |?ci  v.cni  AJ]o   and 
thou  art  desiring  to  learn  this,  hy  what  causes  it  was  provoked  (Jos. 
Sty.  7:22). 

.ocjiiw^*">o]  ^i^  Q-oZ?  .covi*,.^  |(?lX  ]\to  and  God  saw  their  works 
that  they  turned  from  their  ways  (Jon.  3:10). 

1.  Subject  substantive  sentences  are  such  as  are  the  subject  of  a  verbal, 
or  nominal  sentence.  A  dependent  question  may  constitute  such  a  sentence. 

2.  A  predicate  sentence  is  one  which  corresponds  to  the  predicate 
noun  in  nominal  sentences. 

3.  An  object  sentence  is  one  which  is  the  object  of  a  verb  or  pre- 
position. 

(1)  It  may  be  a  direct  object  of  the  verb. 


188  ELEMBNT8  OF  SYBIAa  [§  136. 

(2)  It  may  be  a  dependent  question. 

(3)  It  may  be  a  quotation. 

(4)  It  may  be  an  indirect  object  of  a  verb,  or  the  object  of  apreposition. 

4.  Object  clauses  are  sometimes  found  after  adjectives  and  after  the 
participles  of  intransitive  verbs. 

5.  Substantive  clauses  may  be  in  apposition  with  a  preceding  word. 


§  136.  Adjectival  or  Relative  Sentences. 

1.  (1)    |^^a-D5o  V^o99  tsu^  ^1  ^?|-tt  reports  also  from  far  and  near 

have  terrified  us  (Jos.  Sty.  4:20). 

]]  tSnS  ^.^-A^Sj?  r^^l  ^'^^-s  everi/  tree  which  was  pleasant  to  the 
sight  (Gen.  2:9). 
(2)    |.£o?  isoj^  c^Sjc)?  ^IfcJo.^©  and  calamities  that  befell  in  many 
places  (Jos.  Sty.  4:21). 

^^.-a^?  >c5|3  the  man  that  he  had  formed  (Gen.  2:8). 
oLli^  "'^oslz?  |^a-i.a  in  the  day  wherein  thou  eatest  of  it  (Gen.  2:17). 

2.  oai^  ^01?  |£^a.»,.io  ym>vS^3  the  city  of  Ftolmoiics,  that  is  AJcka 
(J.  S.  44:8). 

^aiL^.^^  ^Lo  ^oui^LLo  \19  w.^1   a  man  who  dtd  not  suffer  some 
harm  from  them  (Jos.  Sty.  81:4). 

3.  «n'i-^?  v^vNo  and  him  who  had  sent  him  (Jos.  Sty.  91:11). 

V      P  0        0  -P  «^ 

^,^  ovo  ]ooi  >a.*J09  |£oo9  the  place  in  which  the  Lord  was  placed 

(Matt.  2S:6). 

lioioJ?  a\\l\\rSn  fulfilling  the  law  (Jos.  Sty.  2:2). 

1.^:^?  (SnN^  ®r^  ^  ^^^y  "^f^orshipped  not  the  imagewhich  hehadmade. 

Bem. — .^  ^^tnNv?  f « ^r, na^^a  Vi*  over  thy  philosophers  who  are  coun- 
setting  thee  (Sindb.  17:18). 
^r^l?  -•(JiV:*.  because  of  that  which  he  said  (Jos.  Sty.  42:5). 


ft  i36  1  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIAC.  189 

4.  ]r-»"0^^  ^aiz^icj  the  price  of  him  ivho  is  precious  (Matt.  27:9). 
li^i^j   ;^-^  thy  right  eye  (Matt.  5:29). 

5.  ji  (ji.in^?  i-*-^^  ^  Goth  whose  name  was  lllod  (Jos.  Sty.  68:3). 
.o^'^l      -^^7  whose  hands  are  full  (Addai  43:13). 

6.  01^  ^j^?}.!^    fZaaJU?  1^.1:;*.^^?  ocji  |?pi  P-c")  the  time  of  that 
festival  in  ivhich  heathen  tales  ivere  suvg  (Jos.  Sty.  24: IG). 
»^  |j|  9,^io  ^ccnZo^?  P'H*^  jVivis  the  other  peoples  to  whom 
I  send  thee  (Acts  26:17). 

Rem.  1. — «»^  -oZj^l?  of  whom  ye  spake  to  me  (Gen.  43:27). 

_..f].^ilSso5  ).jJLkLoZ  I  Spg  i  n  on  the  eighth  day  tvhen  they  were 

circumcised  (Spic.  Syr.  19:17). 
Rem.  2. — ]cgi  ]2'\  ]oc\   jJLsi^?  |.2^|]o   whithersoever  he  turned  he  was 

victorious. 

r;-*-S^^  t^^  whithersoever  they  came  (Aphr.  339:9). 

]'fSUt  ]i  L2]  w-r.l^yVoo  AJ|  Vu-4.?  ,-s  _:ao  Jif  zs  notivanting  there, 

when  thou  takest  and  kindlest. 
7»  ]Za-c|-ar:  oi.LqL?o   and  those  who  were  with  him  in  the  ark 

(Gen.  7:23). 

i-ka^5  i^^-^?®  ^^^  ^0  P^^!/  for  that  which  is  good  (Spic.  Syr.  5: 1 2). 

^  mIS  to  him  who  descends  (Overbeck  385:6). 

8.  jlw^a-a^Z   ^Jio    01^3.3    ILaJo    ]?ai  \zh^^^l  ]yul^   who  might 

see  this  miracle  that  could  restrain  his  mouth  from  praise  (Jos. 
Sty.  66:18.) 

paja^j-^   (OCT  ,-i.aLo  ,^  oi.:ijajk,?  ^•-^-^<  «   (ro^/i  2^7/ose  name 
e«?as  lllod  and  ivho  had  been  made  tribune  (Jos.  Sty.  68:3). 
Rem. —  l^i-i^?  iJo  >  mnV?  |3o  .c>a^)  ^jij)  |cai  2^^^©  and  there  was  no 
one  who  warned  nor  who  rebuked,  nor  who  admonished  (Jos. 
Sty.  25:10). 


190  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  FR   {^Q^ 

9.  ^f  "^-^^4^1  whom  it  immerses  (Overbeck  384:17). 

not  the  foundation  of  the  faith  upon  which  to  built  (Spic.  Syr.  2:23). 

10.  <^.j  ijuJ  .oo«J?  I-^Q^^  ^ai^tiJ^^9  i-k^  ooi  (Jo  for  it  is  necessary 
that  three  things  {that  of  nature^  and  that  of  fortune^  and  that  of 
purity]  that  they  should  be  maintained. 

11.  a.  \*h:^^^hZZ]  |^Via\  1.i>0|.i^?  ^<j\  ^^cclmJI'^s^  h4]o  and  thou  Capernaum 

which  art  exalted  unto  heaven  (Matt.  11:23). 

^aI^oi  ^f^s^^o  ^^fLAr  ^Jtf  Z£umJ?  ^J)  joiA.  o|  or  thou  art  God  who 

hast  come  down  from  heaven  and  hast  done  these  things  (Addai  3  ult). 

^£j|    ^>iv.jL^;   .oal^  you  who  believe  (Spic.  Syr.  2:19). 

.A^  ^AJ|  r^^?  p)  wsj  I  also  whom  you  see  (Addai  Apost.  21:18). 

b,  vf^l  "v^r*  i  "••^^'^   .aisLkSZ£wJ9  r;^t?  ^iN»|o   and  ye  ivho 
wish  to  be  to  the  Messiah  obedient  know  (xlddai  the  Ap.  30:7). 
)j0a:ia3  Lj^Z  .oooiJ?  ^^-^r?  l  >N  »|  %oL2]  ye  who  wish  to  he  under 
thelawify&X.  4:21). 

Adjective  sentences  are  introduced  by  the  relative  particle  i  and 
may  limit  any  noun. 

1.  Adjective  sentences  may  be 

(1)  Nominal. 

(2)  Verbal. 

2.  It  may  limit  the  subject. 

3.  It  maytimit  the  object. 

Hew.  1. — It  may  limit  a  noun  or  pronoun,  which  is  the  object  of  a 
preposition. 

4.  The  relative  ?  when  it  follows  a  noun  with  a  pronominal  suffix 
may  refer  to  either. 

5.  When   the   relative  is  in  the  genitive  relation  with  the  noun 
following  it,  the  noun  must  take  the  pronominal  suffix. 

6.  When  the  relative  clause  is  to  be  governed  by  a  preposition,  the 


§137.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  191 

relative  appears  at  the  head  of  the  clause  and  the  preposition  with  its 
appropriate  pronominal  suffix  follows,  either  immediately  or  with  inter- 
vening words. 

Rem.  1. — The  relative  sometimes  stands  alone  where  we  would  expect 
the  preposition  and  pronominal  suffix  to  follow ;  especially  is  this  the 
case  where  it  may  be  construed  as  an  adverbial  accusative  of  place 
or  time. 

Rem.  2. — The  preposition  is  sometimes  placed  before  the  antecedent 
to  which  the  relative  belongs. 

7.  The  relative  may  stand  without  an  antecedent,  provided  that  it 
involves  a  demonstrative  conception.  It  may  then  be  regarded  as  a 
substantive  clause,  see  §  135. 

8»  When  several  relative  phrases  are  joined  by  the  copula,  ?  is  often 
found  but  once,  even  when  the  relative  is  used  in  different  constructions. 

Rem. — It  may,  however,  be  repeated. 

9.  The  relative  is  sometimes  omitted,  especially  in  servile  imitation 
of  the  Hebrew. 

10.  "When  the  subordinate  phrase  has  been  separated  from  the  Dolath 
to  which  it  belongs,  the  relative  is  sometimes  repeated  pleonastically. 

11.  "When  the  antecedent  is  a  pronoun  in  the  first  or  second  person, 
two  constructions  are  possible  in  the  relative  phrase. 

(1)  The  verb,  or  pronoun,  of  the  relative  phrase  is  in  the  person  of 
the  antecedent. 

(2)  The  verb  of  the  relative  phrase  is  in  the  third  person,  although 
the  antecedent  is  of  the  first  or  second. 


137.  Adverbial  Clauses  and  Sentences. 

1.  liuk-J^^.^^?  f^o  and  where  sin  abounded  (Rem.  5:20). 

j  t\l  ^oioiL*]?  U^i  — itf  "^L^  V">  he  stood  over  the  place  where 
the  young  child  was  (Matt.  2:9). 

2.  (1)  l^ji^a^  i-^l   ^^^]  when  the  locusts  came  (Jos.  Sty.  1:3). 

]ZoZ]   iu^ooi  1^  ^  ivhen  I  saw  the  signs  (Jos.  Sty.  3:17). 
}j1  >cfi?  hisi  ^  after  that  lam  risen  (Matt.  26:32). 


192  ELEMENTS  OP  SYBIAO.  [§  137, 

■  M^o.V.Q  >f^r^  |3  r^  before  Philip  called  thee  (Jud.  1:48). 
.OA^ouc)  ^^  *nl?  ivhen  your  fathers  tempted  me  (Heb.  3:9). 
^]-^o5  |92J-^  >^|  |-c|J-  ^-^1   ji^a-.  the  days  are  coming  tcJien 
my  wrath  shall  burn  like  a  furnace  (Mai.  4:1). 

(2)  ^cno,-j-o  CO 01  ^i^a]   ,-s  while  they  were  calumniating  him  (Matt. 
27:12). 

|j)  "^JJ^  f^  as  I  was  entering  (Spic.  Syr.  1:3). 

^I-ji-l^  ^^*^*tnS-^  ,.3  ichile  they  are  proving  them  (Jos.  Sty.  5:13). 

)fS3^  oij-iil^  giZ|I^^?  I^r^  t*w<i/  sAe  Aai  fcorwe  Aer  /2rs<  born 

son  (Matt.  1:25). 

P^l  ^^l)   ^  until  I  go  and  pray  (Matt.  26:36). 

O  ^  ^  O       '  ^  Q  b^  7  ^9*  P  ^^ 

I  Ij^lsxai*  1«^?  l^nnSv   ^r'Oi  ^  s^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^e  kingdom  of 

God  has  been  preached  (Lk.  16:16). 

y^'^v\  >a!^Lk.9=)]  hS!^^  since  I  ivent  up  to  Jerusalem  to  wor- 
ship (Acts  24:11). 

(3)  ]ooi   i-ffl]iwitf   |£^\^>  4^o    j-iia^sjai:?  v*£^|  Va  as  often  as  with 
fetters  and  chains  he  tvas  bound  (Mk.  5:4). 

^h4\  ^^^^?  ^iwiscj  ^^^-3  as  often  as  ye  drink  (1  Cor.  11:25). 

3.  |jD^  )j  j^  unwillingly  (L'omelia  di  Giacomo  150). 

13  c?  iitf  ^1  as  is  necessary  (Jos.  Sty.  4:6). 
Z^Lojj  |:ao  v^l  as  Isaif?  (Inedita  Syr.  18:1). 
^coL-M?  ^1  as  they  are  (Jos.  Sty.  4:12). 

^5Ui.J  =  ^.i^aaJ5  v^j    Aom;  they  might  put  him  to  death  (Matt.  27:1). 
^?Z?  Us|   «^c^?  aua^Zh  ^^so?  |.ic,.ik  wwfi7  f^rt^  from  the  loarmih  of 
thy  lev  thou  dost  not  know  (Jos.  Sty.  3:7). 
^o^jj  ^-i^l?  P-a-l  as  ye  say  (Spic.  Syr.  1:6). 
^cLjI  r-i^r^?  jiL]  as  ye  know  (Matt.  27:65). 


§  137.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYKI AC.  193 

4.  (1)  ^i^U?  ...  .^  PI  V^a^  I  adjure  that  thou  tell  us  (Matt.  26:63). 
]'zol  looiZ?  oiZjicI   ]?oi?  jiii^o  and  I  hneic  that  this  thou  hast 
said  in  order  that  tJiere  may  he  contrition  (Jos.  Sty.  5:7). 
1^-  U^So  that  the  sea  may  rest  (Jon.  1:11). 
\1]   |fj^  Zes^  J  come  (Mai.  4:6). 

(2)  .Zoelk  ^  wOj.sZ  |J  Iu*|.a.*i^?  flL»(  in  or^er  that  thou  mayest  not 
depart  from  us  without  profit  (Spic.  Syr.  2:7). 
h.1]  vjaa^ao  jocnZ  £u.|i-.cnJ?  ^  ^|  or  that  thou  mayest  know  clearly 
(Jos.  Sty.  8:6). 
Rem, — ,-ljf  wco^^l  w*li*  ^^..klii^Jb*  thou  hast  sent  me  [that]  I  should  write 
them  (Jos.  Sty.  5:3). 

^oij;;oi4-»»  /or  fAe  ivhole  (purpose)  of  it,  (to  ivit)  that  men  are  per- 
secuted in  this  world  (is)  on  account  of  (this)  that  they  may  be 
restrained  from  their  sins  (Jos.  Sty.  6:2). 
f^[  S.]l  ji  until  I  go  to  pray  (Matt.  26:36). 
]oi.X?  o»J-»-s^  j-iiiiJ  s-aJI?  .ininii  >^  h,^h^^  |?oi  this  that  I  have 
written  to  thee,  my  beloved,  (1  have  written)  in  order  that  men  may 
do  tJie  will  of  God  (Aphr.  75:6). 

Adverbial  sentences  are  such  as  modify  the  verb  as  to  place,  time, 
manner,  condition  and  so  forth.  The  most  common  forms  of  adverbial 
sentences  are  as  follows. 

1.  Local. 

2.  Temporal.    These  are: — 

(1)  Those  answering  to  the  question  '■Hvhere^\ 

(2)  Those  answering  to  the  question  ^^how  long'\ 

(3)  Those  answering  to  the  question  '■'•how  often!\ 

3.  Modal  or  Comparative  clauses  are  introduced  with  some  com- 
bination with  >^|  or  gJL  or  ^s. 

4.  Final  or  consecutive.    (Purpose  or  result). 

These  are  (1)  generally  preceded  by  5  (=ut),  but  sometimes  by  o, 

BB 


194  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  j^§   J37 

(2)  Sometimes  after  combinations  of  particles. 

Bern. — Sometimes  we  meet  with  elliptical  sentences  from  which  ? 
or  some  other  word  has  been  omitted. 

Rem.  2. — The  Infinitive  with  Lomadh  sometimes  takes  the  place  of 
the  Imperfect  with  Dolath  §  120.  1  (3). 

5.  (1)  |Z£J|J  ^^1^019  lecause  he  believed  the  woman  (Sindb.  4:2). 

jls^  Jic?  L:^ii>.A.|5  because  I  betrayed  the  innocent  blood  (K&it.  27:4). 
(2)  ■•1iS99  giZnNt  m^*^  L.»om  j-i^  ,.^0  and  in  that  I  considered  the 
weakness  of  my  mind  (Jos.  Sty.  3:20). 

fZ^"^^  Vi»  |j[  V.*^z?  V^lI^  because  I  trust  upon  thy  prayers 
(Jos.  Sty.  4:2). 

COT  1^?  .^Vi*  jy  V^  because  it  is  the  prise  of  blooa  (Matt.  27:6). 
pl  \^  woia-or-^  ^▲^  ^\  fSt  since  according  to  my  strength  1 
shall  swim  (Jos.  Sty.  4:4). 

j-fc.^  ]ooi  ,.Lio  for  he  teas  accustomed  (Spic.  Syr.  1:3), 
£u*1m  i-fcl  '-'^4*^  f^^  I  have  suffered  much  (Matt.  27:19). 
^aitf  I ©81   \!^    t-»-^?   U^]o    cind  since  through  man  icas  death 
(1  Cor.  15:21). 

^14]  ^jL^i-oicj  Vik  because  ye  are  offering  (Mai.  1:7). 
■  ■  ^\4V9  ^oi-s  PI  .   iSi^n?  ]?<3i-c  jcoi  |3  not  because  they  are  fixed 
but  because  they  have  power  (Spic.  Syr.  4:21). 
^.▲jI  V  >  1  n  ^^9^^   L^ilo^  |o(7i   }]9  |9oi  ^^  because  men  are 
not  equally  governed  (Spic.  Syr.  12  ult.). 

6.  j:^fiwtt]  )]  ^  waJio  ,^iNqi  >^]?  ,-so  and  although  nothing  like  this 
has  been  done  by  me  to  thee  (Jos.  Sty.  3:3). 

o^nZ)  iJ  .ggi;i^,  ^Sic  >c,.iao  ,.a  although  they  have  been  profited 
nothing  by  their  sons  (Jos.  Sty.  3:10). 

^  "^  4n^3  y  ,4 1  \s  ^1  though  all  men  should  be  offended  at  thee 
(Matt.  26:33). 


§  138.]  ELEMENTS  OF  BYRIAO.  195 

7.  >c|-D  Uj^?  cvsUiai:*  ]yMO  and  he  saw  the  angel  of  the  Lord  standing 
(Num.  22:31). 
<^ai.^  as  he  was  walking  (G-en.  3:8). 

5.  Causal  adverbial  clauses  are  introduced: — 

(1)  By  the  relative  ?. 

(2)  By  ^  in  that,  ?  V.^  because  that,  ^s  since,  j-^/br,  ?  ^Iruj  as 
that,  ?  ]?«i-^  iw  this  that,  and  ?  ]?ai  ,_io  from  this  that,  ?  Vl*  on  account 
of  this. 

G.  Concessive  adverbial  claus^es  are  introduced  by  fS  and  ^|. 
7.  The  adverbial  accusative  belongs  here. 


138.  Conditional  Sentences.  ". 

1.  (1)  ^»^  ii:^  .  .  L«Ji^  ]J|  J  if  I  have  sinned,  wherein  have  they  sinned? 
(Jos.  Sty.  40:2). 

w^jL/tiV  |ic^  [^l^^lJ]  j-i.LiI  ^f  Jo  5itf  i/*t/;eW  have  I  spoken ^ 
why  smitest  thou  me  (John.  18:23). 

Zoa\  \hJ£]  w.A-»^  ws|  \±oJ\  Is]^  w»oi  L'^aViJ.Z  I^La^  J  if  this  stone 
^ad  &ecn  placed  as  foundation,  hoiv  ivas  it  head  also  of  the  corner"* 
(Aphr.  11:13.    See  also  Overbeck  62:6). 

(2)  .CLa^jJ  .nn\  ws|  as? 5  ^•li*  .1  if  they  have  persecuted  me  they  will 
also  persecute  you  (John.  15:20). 

_:ia-»ciJ  |-»4.»-A.^  sci^  .iukitf  Vdi^ai  .]  if  then  we  have  died  with  Christ 
we  believe  (Rom.  6:8). 

(3)  >-^j»^  ^?  J  if  he  is  fallen  asleep,  he  will  be  saved  (John.  11:12). 
— fc.s59  |3  _iu  p.^1  0.399  sLi;^  J  if  they  persecuted  him,  hoiv  shall 
they  not  persecute  us?  (Overbeck  228:14.  See  also  Overbeck  67:8). 

(4)  ]?aus  ffi^c  lo)  ULd  jjilfl^  ^'^  ]Ji\t^  o]  ]Lob  T^^l  if  then  a  spirit 
or  angel  has  spoken  with  him  what  is  there  in  that?  (Acts.  23:9). 
alla.*7ila^   ooi    h*.*]   .  .   (iaJ?   gi'|  >  I  nN    asi^al    ovX*.£i.    wj*a^|    J 


196  ELEMENTS  OF  SYEIAC.  [§138. 

if  his  will  has  been  able,  to  quench  the  violence  of  fire,  it  is  to  be 
believed  (Overbeck  54:7). 

2.  (1)  ccoi  ^i^inv  ]jzi  jLnik  .  .  .  .  ?  ^^^  s-soZ  .f  if  again  it  happen 

etc.,  they  had  to  endure  great  fatigue  (Jos.  Sty.  83:13). 
1*^\mA^  '  •  .  ^oj^iJ  ^  if  they  shall  say  . .  .  it  has  been  seen  (Over- 
beck  54:27.    Comp.  also  48:27). 

(2)  ^'^Sm  )Lum  wlio  ov^  ^oooiJ  ^5  J  if  they  would  be  members  of 
his  army  they  should  enter  (Jos.  Sty.  19:5). 

^H.l*r.^  ]coiJ  ath^b^l  ^  if  I  must  drink  it  let  thy  will  be  done 
(Matt.  26:42). 

01^  ^QJLicaJ  ^ooiZa2ik  ^a-aj  ^^^^  ^|  if  he  shall  go  forth  to  them  they 
should  lie  in  ambush  for  him  (Jos.  Sty.  58:4). 

(3)  <^:;^&:k  t^i>\\\iSn  .  .  .  .^  ^^  ^j  ^  if  then  our  Lord  will  grant, 
we  will  speak  with  thee  (Jos.  Sty.  43:1  6). 

^^z^l  >^?r  iiSn  J  lis]  ^  ).aLo  w^JJ  }]  no  man  will  harm  thee 
even  if  thou  comest  out  alone  (Jos.  Sty.  89:21). 

(4)  y  »nq  <^*\s  .nl  ^Si^J  .oJoi  ^?  Jo  if  then  they  be  too  strong  for 
us  it  is  better  (Jos.  Sty.  65:12). 

^ci  I J  ns\  .ccn-i-£5-g  ]z|J  Jo  and  if  he  come  blessed  are  those 
servants  (Lk.  12:3S). 

3.  (1)  ]Z~-\-r  ^nni^^S  01^  ^— i"^  1«^*?  U\  ^-naic  |j[  joiA.?  ^oj^  ^| 

IolX?  if  by  the  spirit  of  God  I  cast  out  demons,  the  kingdom  of  God 
is  nigh  unto  you  (Matt.  12:28). 

\^Zb:i£)  13?  ^ci  Zf^ZZ]  Ur^ZLJ^  ^'r-^^  M^^  ^-^?  ^4^  \i 
if  because  the  soul  has  entered  into  the  body,  I  am  enclosed,  that 
which  was  not  enclosed,  has  been  enclosed  (Overbeck  63:7). 

(2)  ouc  f^ZL2  |3  >c^  l^icoLo  V^oCT  J   if  there  should  be  any  oath  he 
would  not  be  found  by  it  (Jos.  Sty.  76:12). 


g   138.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYRIA 0.  197 

aa=(jiLJ  .  .  .  ],U^^|  ^£31-.  J    if  Areohindus  allowed,  they  should 
turn  (Jos.  Sty.  58:9). 

^lo^oij  .  .  I  >>n  .  .  ^AjpS  -o(3iJ-«-£^  ]^  J    if  this  will  were  able 
to  separate  evil,  ive  would  believe  (Overbeck  50:8). 

(3)  .^  ].J|   Ua  |J  n,{v  £^i-»  ^?  J   if  then  thou  knowest  who  he  is  I 
shall  not  hinder  thee  (Jos.  Sty.  76:19). 

if  I  bt/ Beelzebub  cast  out  demons,  by  ichom  do  your  sons?  (M.ait.  12:27). 

(4)  ccn  oij-c  jJ-a-l  Ur^  o»^  Ir^  r-»^?  '^-o'  J  */*  DavicZ  then  call  him 
Lord,  how  is  he  his  son  (Matt.  22:45). 

ctn  jaSv  al:!  V^y.:io  ^5  J  if  he  deceives  he  isno  king  (Jos.  Sty.  61:19). 

4.  (1)  So?  001  01  n\'n  jcci  Jioj  jaiA.  coi    if  it  were  right  God  himself 
would  have  put  it  in  his  heart  (Jos.  Sty.  74:4). 
>Q.D  {Jm.^^^  Us|  iuJ^i.  lAJubiC  h.^^  Jo  aMfZ  if  there  be  no  resurrection 
Christ  also  is  not  risen  (1  Cor.  15:13). 

(2)  V^f-fi    «o^'P   ^^*  itn^V?  ©oiJ)    if  they  were  able,  they  shoiJd  fneet 
.    (him)  in  battle  (Jos.  Sty.  14:4). 

— ^  wr:ai  ]l  a^  r^^?  ^*~*^^^?  c(7iJ}  if  thou  de  sir  est  us  to  make  peace 

give  us  etc.  (Jos.  Sty.  58:17). 

^?|^  \«^^r^  •  •  ^r'-^vi  ^'  r^^^-»]  ^-•i  J   ^f  ^^'^^^  ^«  '^2ose  t6-7iO  are 

not  willing  .  .  let  them  draw  near  to  ws  (Addai  21:2). 

Hi  n"}  ^Iso  \jkm  Z0.M.I  V-jja-.?  coi  qin\Sn  J    if  he  be  the  king  of 

Israel  let  him  come  down  now  from  the  cross  (Matt.  27:42). 

(3)  <^  ]J|   hf^iJic  ]i^^2  h^'^f  coi  J    if  thou  askest  it  as  a  loan  I 
will  send  it  to  thee  (Jos.  Sty.  18:15). 

ll*Al^  >f/bJ\   )j  L2]   ^)   L2]   |V^^  Va-soi  lie  why  then  baptizest 
thou,  if  thou  art  not  the  Messiah  (John.  1:25). 

(4)  i-^-^    ]oo-^    |3    UnTi\V?     OCT    ^   .  .  .  ^^m    ^   U'-^o-  ilLo 


I^g  ELEMENTS  OP  STEIAC.  fk    13^^ 

tchat  profit  is  tJiere  from  them  if  it  he  that  admonition  be  not  mingled? 
(Jos.  Sty.  5:14). 

t/  f/je  case  hetiveen  a  wan  and  his  wife  he  so,  it  is  not  expedient  to 
worry  (Matt.  19:10). 

5.  yJioai     ^<Sl^D»^L^\      .9^0^    ^9    w£f    ^^    ^COi    — >°  ^Lo    \i    |9cn    ^9    C^ 

.Zo^  if  they  did  not  teach  us  this,  they  would  be  quite  useless  to  us 
(Jos.  Sty.  5:19). 

V  •0-ppr.pp  V  •«  ^*i*     .- 

wcoi  ^001  |Li;9S9  1^  >\4>Z  c-2£w3Z|a^  if  they  were  written  great 

histories  tvould  they  form  (Jos.  Sty.  S0:6). 

.oL^on  ^a:^|..*  ^*^P  w^I  ^c^wcoi  ^^^r-*  ^^^  ^^  V  V^  u^ere  Knowing 

f»e,  ye  would  he  knowing  my  father  also  (John.  14:7). 

^^osi  ]f^  ^^  .ofi^ooi  ^^iVi>>  oX  if  ye  had  loved  me  ye  would 

have  rejoiced  (John.  1 4:28). 

Zsoi  l-ik.,»^|lica-.  Zcm  |3  jjci  aX  if  this  had  not  happend  to-day,  it 

had  happened  (Addai  15:7). 

looi  zfcc  (J  \Ji^^o:^ifhehadnotwished,hehadnotdied(,KdidiQ.\\^:\(S). 

).^9s^  ]oCT  13  .  .  .QJol  ali|..«?  )]  aX,   if  they  had  not  Jcnoivn,  there 

had  not  been  the  desolation  (Addai  27:21). 

\^z^  .esiX  ccoi  ^^inn4>  .  .  .  cofli  as,  aX  if  they  had  wished, 

the  commotions  had  not  permitted  them  (Addai  (28:2). 

]cm  x-£?]  coi  .coL^  .  .  .  1^^-*^'  .covo  jcoi  L.^]  oX  if  there  were  in 

them  feeling,  it  would  be  right  for  them  (Addai  24:1). 

Adverbial  sentences  of  condition  are  of  two  kinds,  those  which 
express  a  possible  and  those  which  express  an  impossible  condition. 
Of  sentences  expressing' a  possible  condition,  there  are  sixteen  con- 
structions according  to  the  form  of  the  verb,  or  copula,  that  is  employed. 

1  .When  there  is  a  Perfect  in  the  protasis,  there  may  bein  the  apodosis: — 

(1)  A  Perfect. 

(2)  An  Imperfect. 


^   138.]  ELEMENTS  OF  SYfilAO.  199 

(3)  A  Participle. 

(4)  A  nominal  sentence. 

2.  When  there  is  an  Imperfect  in  the  protasis,  there  may  be  in  the 
apodosis: — 

(1)  A  Perfect. 

(2)  An  Imperfect. 

(3)  A  Participle. 

(4)  A  nominal  sentence. 

3.  When  there  is  a  Participle  in  the  protasis,  there  may  be  m  the 
apodosis: — 

(1)  A  Perfect. 

(2)  An  Imperfect. 

(3)  A  Participle. 

(4)  A  nominal  sentence. 

4.  When  there  is  a  nominal  sentence  in  the  protasis,  there  may  be 
in  the  apodosis : — 

(1)  A  Perfect. 

(2)  An  Imperfect, 

(3)  A  Participle. 

(4)  A  nominal  sentence. 

5.  The  impossible  condition  is  expressed  by  aX  or  ]J  aX.  In  the 
protasis  is  found  the  Perfect,  with  or  without  |coi,  or  the  Participle 
with  ]o5i,  or  a  nominal  sentence;  in  the  apodosis,  the  Perfect,  or  the 
Participle  with  logi. 


INDEX. 


a-clas8  vowels,  29. 1,  5. 

2-2,  nouns  with,  68. 

a-a,  nouns  with,  69. 

a-tt,  nouns  with,  70.  1. 

a  changed  to  e  in  nouns,  67.  1. 

a  changed  to  e  in  verbs,  41.  2. 

S-e,  nouns  with,  68.  3. 

S-i,  nouns  with,  69.  4. 

Sl-%  nouns  with,  69.  5. 

a-i,  nouns  with,  70.  2. 

a-i,  nouns  with,  71.  2. 

a-u,  nouns  with,  71.  1. 

a  becomes  o,  29.  5.  (1). 

a,  when  found,  29.  1. 

a  obscured  to  e,  29.  2. 

a  contracted  with  w  into  6,  29.  5.  (3). 

a  contracted  with  'a  into  <5,  29.  5.  (4). 

a  contracted  with  y  into  e,  29.  3. 

a  contracted  with  y  into  i,  29,  4.  (4). 

a  becomes  u  through  o,  29.  7.  (3). 

a  volatilized,  .30,  31,  42.  1,  69. 

Absolute  state,  masculine  singular,  76.  1. 

Absolute  state,  feminine  singular,  76.  2.  (1). 

Absolute  state,  masculine  plural,  76.  3. 

Absolute  state,  feminine  plural,  76.  4. 

Absolute  state  dual,  76.  5. 

Absolute  state  often  definite,  93.  1. 

Absolute  state  generally  indefinite,  93.  2. 

Absolute  infinitive,  49. 

Absolute  infinitive  used  to  intensify  the  mean- 
ing of  the  verb,  119.  1. 

Absolute  infinitive  used  alone,  119.  2. 

Abstract  nouns,  75.  4. 

Abstract  ideas  sometimes  denoted  by  the 
plural,  92.  2.  (2). 

Accent,  14. 

Accents,  system  of,  15. 

Accusative,  position  of,  123.  1,  2. 

Accusative,  different  ways  of  denoting  it,  123. 
1,2. 

Accusative  cognate,  126.  4. 

Accusative  of  specification,  117.  8. 

Accusative  of  condition,  116.  3.  (2)  b. 

Accusative  of  the  pronoun,  36.  1,  51. 

Active  stems,  41.  1,  2,  3. 


Active  stems,  how  made  passive  or  reflexive, 

41.4. 
Active  signification  of  passive  forms  of  in* 

transitive  verbs,  41.  5.  Rem.  2. 
Active  participles,  how  formed,  50. 
Active  participle  of  simple  stem,  50.  1,  70.  2. 
Active    participles  of  guttural  verbs,  52.  3. 

Rem.  1. 
Active  participltof  fi  fi  verbs,  54.  3. 
Active  participle  of  fi  Wan  verbs,  59.  4. 
Active  participle  of  fi  Olaph  verbs,  56.  4. 
Active   participle   of   Lomadh   Olaph  verbs, 

60.5. 
Active  participle,  syntax  of,  116. 
Addition,  20. 
Addition  of  Olaph,  Nem,  Mim,  Rish,  Gomal, 

and  He,  20.  2.  of  Tau,  20.  3. 
Addition  for  stem,  41.  3-5. 
Additions  for  inflection  of  perfect,  43.  1. 
Additions  for  inflection  of  imperfect,  45.  2. 
Additions  for  noun  formations,  74,  75. 
Adjective,  verbal,  72.  2.  (4). 
Adjective,  agreement  of,  99.  1. 
Adjective,  definiteuess  of,  93.  II.  3. 
Adjective,  position  of,  94.  5,  99.  1. 
Adjective  clauses,  97.  B.  Rem.  1. 
Adjective  predicate,  93.  II.  3.  (2),  99.  2. 
Adjectives  with  two  short  vowels,  68.  2. 
Adjectives  ending  in  6n,  75.  1.  (2). 
Adjectives  ending  in  6y,  75.  3. 
Adjective,  syntax  of,  99. 
Adjective,  comparison  of,  100. 
Adjective  sentences,  136.    (See  under  relative 

sentences.) 
Adverb,  88.  II.  Rem.  2,  89.  A.  1^. 
Adverb  with  the  substantive  verb,  127.  8. 
Adverb  with  'Ith,  128.  4. 
Adverbial  accusative.    (See  under  Accusative.) 
Adverbial  sentences,  137,  138. 
Adversative  sentences,  134.  3. 
Affix.    (See  sufformative  and  suffix.) 
Agency  expressed.    (See  Nomina  agentis,  an^ 

121.  4.) 
Agreement,  121. 
Alphabet,  1.-4. 


INDEX. 


Alternative  sentences,  134.  1,  2.  132.  5.  Rem. 

Annexion,  96. 

Annexion,  to  express  the  superlative  degree, 
100.  2.  (1). 

Annexion,  periphrasis  for,  98. 

Anomalous  nouns,  86,  87. 

Anomalous  verbs,  64. 

Apli'el  stem,  41.  3,  42,  44. 

Apocopation.    (See  Rejection.) 

Apocopation  of  the  Tau  of  the  feminine, 
76.  2.  (1). 

Apodosis,  137, 133. 

Apposition,  94. 

Apposition  of  a  noun  with  a  pronominal  suf- 
fix, 94.  6. 

Apposition  of  substantive  claoses,  135.  5. 

Aspirates,  2.  2. 

Aspiration,  how  denoted,  10. 

Aspiration  of  the  Tau  in  the  first  person  sin- 
gular of  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs,  60.  2, 
Rem.  3. 

Assimilation,  18,  53. 2. 

Asyndeton,  133. 1,  Rem.  1. 

B€th,  1,  2.  2, 4.  3.  (2),  5.  1,  10. 

Cardinals,  83. 1,  110.  A. 

Causative  verb-stem,  41.  3,  42,  44. 

Changeable  vowel  sounds,  7.  3. 

Changes  of  vowels  in  the  inflection  of  the 
verb,  42,  45.  1,  3,  52.  3,  58.  2,  59,  60. 

Changes  of  vowels  in  the  inflection  of  the 
noun,  28.  3.  (1),  67. 1,  2.  (5),  68.  5,  76.  2.  (1), 
79.  8.  1,  82.  Rem.  2. 

Characteristic  of  the  stems,  42. 

Classification  of  nouns,  66.  B. 

Closed  syllables,  17.  2. 

Cognate  accusative,  126.  4. 

Collective,  90. 

Collective  with  suffixes,  77.  7. 

Collective  nouns,  agreement  of,  90.  4,  121.  2. 

Command,  how  expressed,  114.  1,  115. 

Commutation.    (See  Permutation.) 

Comparative  degree,  how  expressed,  100.  1. 

Compound  words  drop  letters,  23.  4. 

Compound  nouns,  gender  of,  91.  4. 

Compound  sentences,  133. 

Conditional  sentences  expressing  possibility 
have  sixteen  constructions,  138.  1-4. 

Conditional  sentences  expressinof  an  impos- 
sible condition  have  six  constructions, 
138.5. 

Conjunctions,  89.  5. 

Conjunctive  sentences,  133. 

Conjunctions  with  adverbial  clauses,  137,  138. 

Consonants,  1.-5,  9-12. 

Consonants,  euphony  of,  18-27. 

Consonantal  character  of  Olaph  lost,  25.  1. 


Consonantal  character  of  Wau  and  Yudh  lost, 

25.  1,  2. 
Construct  state  of  nouns,  76.  1-5. 
Construct  state  of  numerals,  88.  I  Rem.  3. 
Construct  state  of  participles,  96.  4  Rem.  2. 
Construct  state  of  prepositions,  89.  B. 
Construct  infinitive,  49. 
Construct  infinitive  with  suffixes,  51.  F.  74.  2, 

85  Rem.  2. 
Construct  infinitive,  syntax  of,  120. 
Construct  infinitive  always  takes  the  preposi- 
tion Z  before  it,  120.  1. 
Construct  infinitive  as  a  gerundive,  120.  1.  (4). 
Construct  infiniiive  to  denote  "can,"  "must," 

"have  to,"  etc.,  120.  1.  (4). 
Construct   infinitive   after   the   comparative, 

120.  1.  (6). 
Contraction  of  Wau  and  Yudh  to  form  a  long 

vowel,  29.  3.  (1),  4.  (4),  5.  (3)  (4),  7  (1)  (2). 
Contract  nouns,  67.  (5)  (7),  68.  5. 
Contraction  of  personal   and   demonstrative 

pronoun,  57.  3. 
Contract  verbs,  54,  56-61. 

Dative  ethical,  124.  5. 

Declension  of  nouns,  78.  sq. 

Defective  verbs,  64. 

Definiteness  of  nouns,  how  expressed,  93. 

Demonstrative  pronoun,  37. 

Demonstrative  contracted  with  personal  pro- 
noun, 37.  3. 

Demonstrative  pronoun,  syntax  of,  102. 

Demonstrative  pronoun  as  an  article,  102.  2. 

Denominatives,  63.  2. 

Dentals,  5.  1. 

Dependent  question,  135.  1,  3.  (2). 

Desire,  how  expressed,  114.  3.  (1). 

Determination  of  nouns,  93. 

Determination  of  adjectives,  9-3.  II. 

Diacritical  points,  6.  6. 

Diminutives,  how  formed,  69.  6,  75.  2. 

Diphthongs,  8. 

Diphthong  in  in,  60.  2.  Rem.  1. 

Direct  object,  123,  125.  1,  3,  4. 

Direct  objective  sentence,  135.  3. 

Distribution,  how  denoted,  92.  3. 

Dolath,  2.  2,  4.  3.  (3),  4.  4,  5.  1,  10,  18.  3,  19.  5, 
21.  1,  22.  4. 

Dolath  as  the  inseparable  relative,  34. 

Doubling  of  consonants,  10.  2.  (4). 

Doubly  weak  verbs,  62. 

Dropping  of  Olaph  et  al.    (See  Rejection.) 

Dual,  76.  5,  77.  3. 

e,  how  written,  6.  1.  Note,  4,  5.  (l)-(8). 
e,  how  pionounced,  6.  3.  (2). 
e,  quantity  of,  7.  1. 
e,  origin  of,  7.  2. 


INDEX. 


e,  value  of  in  inflection,  7.  3. 

^'followed  by  u,  8.  1.  (2). 

e  anomalous  in  certain  forms,  28.  3.  Rem. 

e  before  doubled  radical,  28.  3.  (3). 

g,  where  found,  29.  2. 

e,  how  formed,  29.  3. 

e  heard,  but  not  written,  31.  3.  Rem.  1. 

e  as  helping  vowel,  33. 

fi,  3,  4.  1,  3.  (6),  5.  1,  11.  4,  22.  5,  23.  4,  26.  3. 

£  f.  verbs,  54. 

fi  fi  nouns,  79.  B.  Rem.  2,  80.  Rems.  1.  2. 

fi  Olaph  verbs,  55. 

fi  Olaph  nouns,  79.  B.  Rem.  2. 

fi  Olaph  verbs  which  are  also  Lomadh  Olaph, 

62.4. 
fi  Wau  verbs,  59. 
£  Wau  nouns,  79.  B.  1,  Rem.  1,  80.  Rems.  2.  3, 

82.  Rem.  2. 
£  Wau  verbs  which  are  also  Lomadh  Olaphi 

62.3. 
fi  Yudh  verbs,  59. 

fi  Yudh  nouns,  79.  B.  Rem.  1.  80.  Rem.  2. 
Elision.    (See  Rejection.) 
Emphatic  state,  76.  1-4. 
Emphatic  state,  sjTitax  of,  93. 
Enclitics,  23.  4,  35,  2. 
Endings  for  gender,  number,   and    state    of 

noun,  76. 
Endings  to  denote  person,  gender,  and  num- 
ber of  the  verb,  43,  45. 
Endings   for   forming   noun-stems,  66.  A,  1, 

B.  4,  75. 
Eshtaph'al,  41.  5. 
Ethical  dative,  124.  5. 
'Ethidli    used     to     emphasize     the    future, 

129.  1. 
Ethpa'al,  41.  4,  42,  44. 
Ethpe'el,  41.  4,  42,  44. 
Ettaph'al,  41.  4,  42,  44. 
Etymology,  34-89. 
Euphony  of  consonants,  18-27. 
Euphony  of  vowels,  29. 
Exhortation  or  excitement,  114.  3.  (4),  112.  3. 

Rem.  2. 

Feminine  ending,  76.  2. 

Feminine  ending  dropped,  76.  2.  (1). 

Feminine  ending  retained  in  the  construct 
and  emphatic  states,  and  before  suflixes, 
76.  2.  (2). 

Feminine  nouns,  78.  II. 

Feminine  nouns,  declension  of,  82-85. 

Feminine  nouns,  anomalies  of,  86.  6-10,  13. 

Feminine  nouns,  syntax  of,  91.  2. 

Fractional  numbers,  how  formed,  88.  II. 
Rem.  3. 

Frequentative  action  denoted  by  the  partici- 
ple, 116.  2. 


Future,  sometimes  denoted  by  the  imperfect, 

113.  3. 
Future  may  be  denoted  by  the  perfect,  112.  3. 
Future  often  denoted  by  the  active  participle, 

116.  1.  (2),  2.  (2). 
Future,  emphasized  by  'Ethidh,  129.  1. 
Future    perfect    denoted    by    the    perfect, 

112.  3.  (2). 

Gender  of  noun,  76,  78. 

Gender,  anomalies  of,  86.  7,  8, 10,  12, 

Gender,  syntax  of,  91. 

Gender,  neuter,  how  denoted,  91.  5, 

Gender  of  compound  nouns,  91.  4. 

Gender  of  plural  follows  that  of  the  singular, 
91.5. 

Gender  of  nouns  used  figuratively  often  that 
of  the  thing  which  they  represent,  91.  6. 

Geader  of  verb,  43,  111.  1. 

Gender  of  verb  having  two  subjects  of  differ- 
ent genders  is  masculine,  121.  6.  Rem.  2. 

Genitive  relation  expressed  in  four  ways,  96. 

Genitive  expressed  by  annexion.  (See  An- 
nexion.) 

Genitive  expressed  by  the  relative,  97.  A. 
(Used  when  there  are  two  or  more  geni- 
tives, or  with  indeclinable  nouns,  or  when 
words  intervene.) 

Genitive  expressed  by  means  of  the  pronomi- 
nal sulfix  and  the  relative,  97.  B. 

Genitive  expressed  by  means  of  prepositions, 
98. 

Genitive  subjective  and  objective,  96.  4, 

Gomal,  2.  2,  5.  1,  10,  20.  2. 

Gutturals,  4.  5,  5.  1,  26,  52,  57,  68.  5.  (2).  40.  3, 
41.2. 

Half-open  syllables,  17.  4. 

Half-vowel,  7.  1.  (3),  9. 

He,  1,  3,  4.  4,  4.  5,  5.  1,  11.  1,  18.  1  Rem.  19,  1, 
20.  2,  21.  3,  22.  5,  25.  4. 

Heightened  vowel-sounds,  7.  2.  (4), 

Heightening  of  vowels,  2J.  4.  (3),  29.  5.  (2). 

Helping  vowels,  33,  34.  3,  4, 

Heth,  3,  4.  5,  5.  1,  19.  4. 

//«t^o,  as  enclitic,  127.  1, 

II^wo  before  the  predicate,  1-27,  2. 

H^wo  used  in  the  perfect  to  emphasize  the 
past  tense,  127.  3.  (1). 

H>=wo  used  in  the  perfect  after  an  imperfect  to 
emphasize  a  past  subjunctive,  127.  3.  (2). 

H'wo  used  in  the  perfect  after  an  active  parti- 
ciple to  express  a  past  state,  127.  3.  (3). 

Hnoo  used  in  the  perfect  before  adjectives  or 
participles  to  express  a  wish,  command,  or 
admonition,  127.  4.  (1).  112.  3.  (2)  Rem.  2, 

H^wo  used  in  the  perfect  before  a  participle  to 
express  the  frequentative  subjunctive, 
127.  4.  (2). 


204 


INDEX. 


n*iDO  used  in  the  perfect  after  an  active  parti- 
ciple to  express  frequentative  action  in  the 
past,  127.  3.  (3)  b. 

E'wo  used  in  the  imperfect  with  a  following 
participle  to  express  a  future  frequentative 
action  or  state,  127.  5. 

H^wo  used  in  the  active  participle  before  an 
active  participle  to  emphasize  the  future 
of  a  state,  127.  6. 

i,  how  written,  6.  1.  Note,  4, 5,  29.  4. 

i,  how  pronounced,  6.  3.  (3). 

i,  quantity  of,  7.  1.  (2),  29. 4. 

i,  origin  of,  7.  2. 

t,  euphony  of,  29.  4. 

1  found  in  the  Nestorian,  7.  2  Note. 

\,  class  segholates,  67.  1,  2  (5). 

1  derived  from  e,  how  written,  6.  5.  (1). 

I  as  first  vowel  in  nouns,  09,  72.  2.  (2)  (6),  74. 8. 
(6)  (7),  3.  (7)  (8). 

I  as  second  vowel  in  nouns,  69.  4,  71.  2,  72.  2. 
(4),  74.  2.  (2),  3  (2)  (5). 

Imperative,  sufformatives  of,  48.  Note  2. 

Imperative,  stem  of,  48. 

Imperative  with  .suffixes,  51.  E. 

Imperative  of  guttural  verbs,  52.  4. 

Imperative  of  Pe  Nun  verbs,  53.  1. 

Imperative  of  fi  fi  verbs,  54.  1. 

Imperative  of  Pe  Olaph  verbs,  55.  1.  Note  2. 

Imperative  of  Pe  Yudh  verbs,  58.  Rem.  2.  (2). 

Imperative  of  £  Wau  verbs,  59.  2. 

Imperative  of  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs,  60.  4. 

Imperative  of  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs  with  suf- 
fixes, 61.  3. 

Imperative,  syntax  of,  115. 

Imperative  expressed  sometimes  by  means  of 
h'wo  and  a  participle,  115.  5,  127.  4.  (1). 

Imperative  denoted  by  participle,  115.  6, 116.  5. 

Imperative  expressed  by  imperfect,  114.  1, 
115.  2. 

Imperative  emphasized  by  means  of  auxiliary 
verbs,  120.  1.  (5).  129.  2.  (1). 

Imperfect,  formation  of,  43. 

Imperfects  in  A  and  E,  46. 

Imperfect  of  derived  forme,  47, 

Imperfect  \vith  suffixes,  51.  C.  D. 

Imperfect  of  guttural  verbs,  52.  4. 

Imperfect  of  Pe  Nun  verbs,  53.  2. 

Imperfect  of  fJ  £  verbs,  54.  2. 

Imperfect  of  Pg  Olaph  verbs,  55.  2,  3. 

Imperfect  of  fi  Olaph  verbs,  56.  3. 

Imperfect  of  Pe  Yudh  verbs,  58.  2. 

Imperfect  of  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs,  60.  2,  3, 

Imperfect  of  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs  with  suf- 
fixes, 61.  2. 

Imperfect,  person,  gender,  and  number  of  de- 
noted by  pref ormalives  and  sufformatives, 
111.  1. 


Imperfect  denotes  incomplete  or  dependent 
action.  111.  3,  113. 

Imperfect  used  for  past  events  after  certain 
temporal  particles,  113.  1. 

Imperfect,  use  of  in  present  time  doubtful, 
113.  2. 

Imperfect  sometimes  used  for  the  future  in- 
dicative, 113.  3. 

Imperfect  denotes  future,  especially  in  condi- 
tional clauses,  138. 

Imperfect  denotes  most  of  the  variations  for 
mood,  114. 

Imperfect  as  imperative,  114.  1. 

Imperfect  as  potential,  114.  2. 

Imperfect  as  optative,  114.  3. 

Imperfect  as  subjunctive,  114.  4. 

Imperfect  in  conditional  sentences,  138. 

Impersonal  verb,  122. 

Impersonal  use  of  adjectives,  122.  4.  Rem. 

Impersonal  verbs  with  a  direct  object,  126. 
3.  (2). 

Impersonal  use  of  ''1th,  128.  1. 

Impersonal  use  of  the  passive,  122.  5. 

Impersonal  use  of  participles,  122.  4. 

Indeclinable  nouns,  86.  6. 

Indeclinable  nouns  use  the  absolute  state  for 
the  emphatic,  93.  1.  (4). 

Indeclinable  nouns  use  the  construction  with 
the  relative,  97.  A.  Rem.  3. 

Indefinite  pronouns,  adjectives,  and  nouns, 
107,  108.  2, 109. 

Indirect  object,  124,  125.  2,  3,  4. 

Indirect  object  a  substantive  sentence,  135. 
3.  (4). 

Indirect  question,  132.  6. 

Infinitive  construct.  (See  Construct  Infinitive.) 

Infinitive  absolute.    (See  Absolute  Infinitive.) 

Inflection  of  nouns,  6G.  A.  eq. 

Inflection  of  verbs,  43.  sq. 

Inseparable  particles,  34. 

Insertion  of  Olaph,  Nun,  Mim,  Rish,  Gomal, 
Hg,  and  Tau,  20.  2,  3. 

Insertion  of  vowels,  33.  3,  4. 

Intensive  stem,  41.  2,  63.  2. 

Intensive  of  fi  fi  verbs,  54.  4. 

InteiTOgative  particle,  89.  A.  4, 132.  1,  7. 

Interrogative  pronouns,  39,  132.  1,  103. 

Interrogative  adjective,  39,  103.  2. 

Interrogative  contracted  with  personal  pro- 
noun, 39.  Rem.  4. 

Interrogative  sentence,  132. 

Irregular  nouns,  86,  87. 

Irregular  verbs,  64. 

^Ith,  inflection  of,  65. 

'Ith,  syntax  of,  128. 

''Ith  used  impersonally,  128.  1. 

''Ith  followed  by  f^'wo  emphasizes  the  past  of 
"  to  be,''  128.  2. 


INDEX. 


205 


''Ith  followed  by  I  expresses  "  to  have," 
128.  3.  (1). 

Uth  followed  by  h  or  Invoth  expresses  "to 
have,"  128.  3.  (2). 

Uth  followed  by  an  adverb,  128.  4. 

''Ith  followed  by  the  infinitive  construct  ex- 
presses "ca?i." 

Kaph,  2.  2,  4  1,  4.  3.  (2),  5.  1,  10. 

Kul,  U!«es  of,  108. 

Kushoy,  10.  1,  44.  Rem.  1,  47.  Rem.  1. 

Labials,  5.  1. 

Lengthening:,  28.  3. 

Letters  at  beginning  of  syllable,  16.  2. 

Letters  at  end  of  syllable,  16.  3. 

Letters,  peculiar  form:?  of,  4.  1-4. 

Letters,  distinction  of,  4.  3,  4. 

Letters,  classificalion  of,  5. 

Letters,  doubling  of,  10.  2. 

Linea  occultans,  11, 19. 

Linguals,  5.  1. 

Linguo-dentals,  5. 1. 

Lomadh,  41,  2,  3.  (1),  5.  1, 18.  4, 19.  6,  23.  2.  (3). 

Lomadh  as  inseparable  preposition,  34. 

Lomadh  with  pronominal  suffixes,  36.  3. 

Lomadh  Olaph  verbs,  60. 

Lomadh  Olaph  verbs  with  suffixes,  61. 

Lomadh  Olaph  verbs  which  are  also  t^  Olaph, 

62.  4. 
Lomadh  Olaph  segholates,  79  B.  2M. 
Lomadh  Olaph  nouns  of  two  syllables  ending 

in  e'  or  oy,  81. 
Lomadh  Olaph  feminine  segholates,  82.  Rems. 

3,  4,  5. 
Lomadh  Olaph  feminine  participles,  83.  Rems. 
Long  and  short  vowel  nouns,  70. 
Long  vowels,  7.  1.  (2). 
Long  e,  29.  3. 
Long  i,  29.  4. 
Long  0,  29.  5. 
Long  V,  29.  7. 
Long  vowels  in  nouns,  67. 2.  (5),  69,  70, 71,  72.  2, 

74.  2.  (4)  (5)  (7)  (9),  74.  3.  (1)  (2)  (3)  (6),  75. 

Man,  who  ?  39. 

Marhitono,  12.  2. 

Masculine  gender,  76.  1,  3,  78. 

Masculine  gender  preferred,  126.  6.  Rem.  2. 

MecVmn,  109. 

Mehagyono,  12.  1. 

Middle  A  verbs,  41.  1.  (1). 

Middle  E  verbs,  41.  1.  (2),  43.  5,  Note  2,  59.  6. 

Rem.  1. 
Middle  U  verbs,  41.  1.  (3). 
Monosyllabic  nouns,  67,  68,  69,  79,  80. 
Mood,  generally  denoted  by  the  imperfect,  114. 
Mood  sometimes  denoted  by  the  participle, 

116.  5. 


Mood  sometimes  denoted  by  the  perfect,  112. 3, 

Remarks. 
Mood  emphasized  by  auxiliary  verbs,  120. 1.  (5), 

123.  2.  (1). 

Names  of  letters,  1. 

Names  of  vowel  signs,  6.  2. 

Naturally  long  vowels.  7.  3.  (2).  29.  3,  4,  5,  7. 

Negative  commands,  115.  3. 

Negative  interrogative  sentences,  132.  3. 

Negative  sentences,  131,  2. 

Negative  double,  132.  5. 

Neuter,  91.  5. 

New  vowels,  33. 

Nomina  agentis,  70.  2,  71.  1,  72.  2.  (1),  75. 1. 

Nominal  inflection,  66.  A. 

Nominative  of  the  pronoun,  35. 

Nominative  absolute,  95. 

Noun,  inflection  of,  66.  A. 

Nouns,  classification  of,  66  B. 

Nouns  with  one  short  vowel,  67,  79,  80,  Rems. 

1,2. 
Nouns  formed  with  two  short  vowels,  68,  79, 

Rem.  3,  79.  B.  3,  4,  80.  Rem.  3. 
Nouns  with  one  short  and  one  long  vowel,  69, 

80,  Rem.  4. 
Nouns  with  one  long  and  one  short  vowel,  70, 

81. 
Nouns  with  two  long  vowels,  71,  80,  Rem.  5. 
Nouns  with  second  radical  doubled,  72,  80, 

Rem.  5,  81. 
Nouns  with  third  radical  doubled,  73.  X,  81. 
Nouns  with  two  radicals  doubled,  73.  2. 
Nouns  with  prefonnative,  74. 
Nouns  with  tufformative,  75. 
Nouns,  anomalies  of,  86,  87. 
Nouns,  gender  of,  76,  86. 
Nouns,  number  of,  7C,  92,  121.  B. 
Nouns,  declension  of,  78-85. 
Nouns  indeclinable,  86.  6. 
Nouns,  state  of,  76,  86.  17,  93. 
Nouns,  dual  of,  76.  5,  77.  3. 
Nouns  as  adverbs,  89.  1,  2. 
Noun-stems  classified,  66  B. 
Nouns  plural  in  form  but  singular  in  signifi- 
cation take  verb  in  singular,  121.  B. 
Number  of  noun,  76. 
Number,  anomalies  in,  86.  1-5,  9,  11,  14,  92. 

6,7. 
Number  in  verb,  43,  HI.  1. 
Number  of  verb  and  adjective  agreeing  with 

collective,  90.  4. 
Number  of  nouns  denoted  in  four  ways,  92. 1. 
Number,    grammatical,    sometimes   different 

from  logical,  92.  2. 
Numerals,  the,  88. 
Numeral    cardinal    in    construction,   88.   L 

Rem.  3. 


206 


Numeral  cardinal  in  emphatic,  88.  I.  Eem.  4. 
Numeral  cardinal  with  suffixes,  88. 1.  Rem.  6. 
Numeral  cardinal  in  dual,  9G.  5, 
Numeral  ordinal.    (See  Ordinal.) 
Nun,  4.  1,  5.  1,  11.  1,  IS,  10.  G,  20.  2,  23.  1.  (3), 
23.  2.  (3).  3.  (2),  53,  62.  1,  67.  2.  (3)  (6). 

Object  of  the  verb,  123. 

Object  indirect,  124. 

Objects,  two  or  more,  125. 

Object  with  passive  or  reflexive,  126. 

Object,  various  positions  and  ways  of  uniting 

it  when  indefinite  and  direct,  123.  1. 
Object,  when  definite  and  direct,  how  written, 

123.2. 
Object  after  Impersonal  verbs,  126.  3. 
Object  as  cognate  accusative,  126.  4. 
Objective  pronoun,  36.  1,  51. 
Obscured  vowels,  7.  2.  (2). 
Occultation,  11,  18. 
plaph,  orthography  of,  2,  4. 1,  4.  2,  4.  3,  4.  4, 

4.  5,  5.  1,  5.  2,  G.  5.  11.  2,  10.  1,  20.  1,  21.  2, 

22.   1,  2,  3,  5,  23.   1,  2,  3,  24.   1,  25.   1, 

26.2. 
Olaph  as  sign  of  causative  stem,  41.  3. 
Olaph,  for  the  second  radical  in  participle  of 

£  t  verbs,  54.  3.  a. 
Olaph  falls  away  in  some  forms  of  Pe  Olaph 

verbs,  55.  1.  Rem.  2.  55.  2.  Rem.  55.  3. 

Rems.  1,  2,  3. 
Olaph  as  third  radical  in  verbs,  57. 
Olaph  written  for  Yudh  in  the  participle  of  fi 

Wau  verbs,  50.  4. 
Olaph  as  vowel  letter  in  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs, 

60. 
Olaph  as  first  radical  of  segholates,  67.  2.  (1). 
Olaph  as  third  radical  of   nouns  with  two 

short  vowels,  68.  5.  (2). 
Olaph  in  nouns  with  one  short  and  one  long 

vowel  retains  the  original  vowel,  69. 
Omission.    (See  Rejection.) 
Open  syllable,  17.  1. 
Optative,  112.  3,  Rem.  2,  114.  3,  115,  6,  116.  5, 

127.  4.  (1),  129.  2.  (3). 
Ordinal,  88.  II. 
Ordinal,  formation  of  adverbs  from,  88.  II. 

Eem.  2. 
Ordinal,    formation   of    fractional    numbers 

from,  88.  Rem.  3. 
Ordinal,  sjTitax  of,  110.  B. 
Ordinal  used  for  distribution,  110.  B.  1. 
Ordinal  used  for  multiplication,  110.  B.  2. 
Origin  of  vowels,  7.  2. 
Origin  of  vowel  signs,  6.  1. 
Original  vowels  in  verb-stems,  42. 
Original  vowels  of  noun-stems,  67-74. 
Orthography,  1-33. 
Otiose  letters,  24. 


Pa" el  stem,  how  formed,  41.  2,  42.  2. 

Pa* el,  inflection  of,  44. 

Pa'el,  of  guttural  verbs,  52.  3.  Rem.  1. 

Pa'el  of  Pe  Nun  verbs,  53. 

Pa'eloffifi  verbs,  54.  4. 

Pa'el  of  Pe  Yudh  verbs,  55.  3. 

Pa'el  of  t  Olaph  verbs,  56.  4. 

Pa'el  of  Lomadh  Olaph  guttural  verbi?,  57. 

Pa'el  of  Pe  Yudh  verbs,  58.  4. 

Pa'el  of  t  Wau  verbs,  59.  5. 

Pa'el  participle  of  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs,  60.  5. 

Palatals,  5.  1. 

Participles  with  enclitic  subject,  35.  2. 

Participles,  how  formed,  50.  1,  2,  69.  4,  70.  2, 

72.  2.  (4),  74.  2. 
Participles,  how  inflected,  50.  3,  81,  83,  84. 
Participles  with  sxiflixes,  77.  6,  36.  1,  50.  3, 

51.  F. 
Participles  of  guttural  verbs,  52.  3.  Rem.  1. 
Participles  of  Pe  Nun  verbs,  53. 
Participles  of  £  fi  verbs,  54.  3. 
Participles  of  Pe  Olaph  verbs,  55.  1.  Rem.  3, 

55.3. 
Participles  of  fi  Olaph  verbs,  56.  4. 
Participles  of  fi  Wau  verbs,  59.  4. 
Participles  of  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs,  60.  5. 
Participle  a^  predicate,  1)3.  II.  3.  (2). 
Participle  in  construction,  96,  4.  Rem.  2. 
Participle,  person  of  denoted  by  the  personal 

pronoun.  111,  2. 
Participle,  active,  use  of,  116. 
Participle  as  objective  complement,  116.  3,  4. 
Participle  denoting  mood,  116.  5. 
Participle  as  accusative  of  condition,  116.  3.  b. 
Participle  as  noun,  118. 
Participle  as  adjective,  118.  4. 
Participle  with  direct  object,  123.  2.  Rems. 
Participle  in  conditional  sentences,  138. 
Participle,  passive,  117. 
Participle,  passive,  used  with  hnvo  to  denote 

the  pluperfect,  117.  2. 
Participle,  passive,  used  in  an  active  sense, 

117.  4. 
Participle,  passive,  used  like  the  gerundive, 

117.  6. 
Participle,  passive,  with  accusative  of  specifi- 
cation, 117.  7. 
Particles,  inseparable,  34. 
Particles,  89. 
Particles  between  nouns  in  construction,  96.  2. 

Rem.,  97.  B.  Rem.  2. 
Passive  stems,  41.  4,  41.  5. 
Passive  participle,     {lee  Participle,  Passive.) 
Passive  with  object,  126. 
Passive,  followed  by  I  denoting  the  agent, 

121.  4. 
Passive  with  cognate  accusative,  126.  4.  (2). 
Passive  used  impersonally,  122.  5. 


INDEX. 


207 


Pe,  2.  2,  5.  1,  10. 

Pe  Nun  verbs,  53. 

Pe  Nun  verbs  which  are  also  Lomadh  Olaph, 

62.1. 
Pe  Nun  verbs  which  are  also  fi  Wau  or  6  % 

62.2. 
P6  Nun  noun  forms  which  have  the   Nun 

dropped  or  assimilated,  67.  3.  (3),  71.  1,  2. 
Pe  Olaph  verbs,  55, 
Pe  Olaph  nouns,  79.  A.  Rem.  1. 
Pg  Olaph  verbs  in  causative  stems,  like  Pe 

Wau  verbs,  65.  3,  58.  3. 
Pe  Olaph  verbs  sometimes  like  Pe  Yudh  verbs, 

58.  4.  Rem.  2. 
Pe  Olaph  verbs  which  are  also  Lomadh  Olaph, 

62.  1. 
Pe  Yudh  verbs,  58. 

Pe  Yudh  nouns,  79.  A.  Rem.  2,  82  Rem.  1. 
Pe  Wau  verbs,  58. 
P«'al  stem,  41.  1,  42. 
pe'al  perfect,  43. 
P«'al  of  guttural  verbs,  52. 
Pe'al  of  Pe  Nun  verbs,  53. 
pe'al  of  £  fi  verbs,  54. 1-3, 
P«'al  of  Pe  Olaph  verbs,  55. 1,  2. 
Pe'al  of  Pe  Wau  and  Pe  Yudh  verbs,  58.  1,  2. 
pe'al  of  t,  Wau  verbs,  59.  1-4. 
pe'al  of  fi  Yudh  verbs,  59.  5.  Rem.  2. 
pe'al  of  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs,  60.  1-4. 
Peculiarities  of  gutturals  and  of  Wau  and 

Yudh,  26,  27. 
Perfect,  inflection  of,  43,  44. 
Perfect  with  suflaxes,  51.  A,  B. 
Perfect  of  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs,  60. 
Perfect,  persons,  genders,  and  numbers  of  de- 
noted by  suflormatives,  43,  111.  1. 
Perfect  denotes  completed  action,  111.  3. 
Perfect  may  be  used  for  past,  present,  or 

future  time.  111,  3,  ll'i. 
Perfect  in  promise  or  prophecy,  112.  3.  (1). 
Perfect  to  express  wish  or  exhortation,  112.  3. 

Rem.  2. 
Perfect  with  h«wo  to  denote  purpose  or  result, 

112.  3.  Rem.  1. 
Perfect  in  conditional  sentences,  138, 
Permutation,  22,  44  Rem.  2,  47.  Rem.  3. 
Person  in  verb,  43,  Itl.  1. 
Person  in  participles  denoted  by  the  personal 

pronouns,  111,  2, 121.  7, 
Person,  first  preferred  to  second  or  third,  and 

the  second  to  the  third,  121.  6. 
Personal  pronoun,  35. 
Personal  pronoun,  sjTitax  of,  101. 
Personal  pronoun  used  independently,  35.  1. 
Personal  pronoun,  enclitic,  35.  2. 
Personal  pronoun  contracted  with  participle 

or  adjective,  35.  2. 
Personal  pronoun  used  as  suffix,  36. 


Personal  pronoun  used  as  a  possessive,  36.  1, 
77. 

Personal  pronoun  as  suffix  of  nouns,  adjec- 
tives and  participles  ending  iu  Yudh,  77. 
5,6. 

P'ihoho,  6. 

Phrases.    (See  Sentences.) 

Place,  sentences  of,  137. 1. 

Pluperfect,  112. 1.  (3),  117.  2, 127.  3  (1)  b. 

Plural,  sign  of,  13. 

Plural.     (See  Number.) 

Plural  of  paucity,  92.  3. 

Plural  of  majesty,  92.  4. 

Plural  of  compound  ideas,  92.  5. 

Possessive,  36.  1,  38.  2, 101.  2,  104,  3.  Rem.  106. 

Potential  mood,  114.  2,  120.  1.  (5),  128.  5, 
129.  2.  (2). 

Precative  perfect,  112.  3.  Rem.  2. 

Predicate,  participle  as,  93.  II.  3.  (2). 

Predicate  adjective,  agreement  of,  99.  2. 

Predicate  adjective,  deflniteness  of,  93.  II. 
3.  (2). 

Predicate  in  adjective  clauses  after  the  rela- 
tive, 97.  B.  Rem.  1. 

Predicative  accusative,  94.  4. 

Prefix.    (See  Preformative.) 

Preformative  of  stem,  41. 

Prefoi-mative  of  imperfect,  45.  2,  3,  47.  Rem. 
4,5. 

Preformatives  in  formation  of  nouns,  74. 

Prepositions,  89.  B. 

Prepositions  with  pronominal  suffixes,  77.  4, 
36.3. 

Prepositions  inseparable,  34. 

Prepositions  between  nouns  in  construction, 
96.  2.  Rem. 

Prepositions  before  a  relative  clause,  97.  B. 
Rem.  3. 

Prepositions  denoting  the  genitive  relation,  98. 

Present,  112.  2,  113.  2,  116.  1.  (1),  116.  2.  (1). 

Primitive  adverbs,  89.  A.  4. 

Prohibition,  how  denoted,  115.  3,  5. 

Pronominal  fragments,  35.  2,  36,  45.  2,  43,  5. 
Rem.  1. 

Pronoun,  personal,  35, 36.  (See  Personal  Pro- 
nouns.) 

Pronoun,  possessive.  (See  Possessive  Pro- 
noun.) 

Pronoun,  demonstrative.  (See  Demonstrative 
Pronoun.) 

Pronoun,  relative,  34,  -38.  1. 

Pronoun,  interrogative,  39,  103.  (See  Inter- 
rogative Pronoun.) 

Pronoun,  indefinite,  39.  Rem.  1,  107,  108.  2, 
109. 

Pronoun,  refiexive,  105. 

Pronominal  suffix,  36,  77. 

Pronunciation  of  letters,  2,  3. 


208 


INDEX. 


Prophetic  perfect,  112.  3.  (1). 
Prosthetic  Olaph,  20.  1. 
Protasis,  137, 138. 
Pure  vowels,  7,  2.  (1). 

Quadriliterals,  63. 
Quiescence,  25. 

Rebbuy,  13,  77.  7. 

Reflexive  stems,  41.  4,  5. 

Reflexive  with  o])ject,  126.  2. 

Reflexive  with  cognate  accusative,  126.  4.  (2). 

Rejection,  23,  53,  55,   8.  Rem.  3,  58.  1.  (2). 

Rem.  2.  (2),  60.  3,  4,  67.  2.  64.  1,  2. 
Relative  pronoun,  34,  38.  1. 
Relative  pronoun  used  to  denote  the  genitive 

relation,  97. 
Relative  sentences,  136. 
Resh,  4.  3.  (3),  4.  4,5.  1,  11.  5,  13.  2,  19.  6,  20,2, 

21.  3,  23.2.  (3),  26.  1. 
Roots,  40. 
Rukhokh,  10. 1,  44.  Rem.  1,  47.  Rem.  1,  68. 1. 

Segholates,  67. 

Sentences,  verbal  and  nominal,  130. 
Sentences,  simple,  131. 
Sentences,  declarative,  131.  1. 
Sentences,  negative,  131.  2. 
Sentences,  interrogative,  1.32. 
Sentences,  compound  conjunctive,  133. 
Sentences,  alternative  and  adversative,  134. 
Sentences,  complex,  135-138. 
Sentences,  substantive,  135. 
Sentences,  adjective  or  relative,  136. 
Sentences,  adverbial,  137. 
Sentences,  conditional,  138. 
Shaph'el,  41.  5. 

Shin,  3,  4.  3.  (5),  5.  1,  20.  1.  Rem.  1. 
Sh^wa,  7.  1.  (3),  9,  31. 
Sharpened  syllables,  17.  3. 
Shifting  of  vowels,  32. 
Short  vowels,  7.  1.  (1). 
Sibilants,  5.  1,  21. 1. 
Sign,  vowel.    (See  Vowel.)' 
Sign,  consonant.    (See  Alphabet.) 
Signs,  orthographic,  10  sq. 
Sign  of  definite  object,  89.  C. 
State  of  noun,  76. 
State,  anomalies  of,  86.  17. 
State.     (See  Absolute,  Emphatic  and  Con- 
struct.) 
Stative  perfect,  41.  1.  (2),  43.  5.  Rem.  2. 
Stems,  verb,  41. 
Stem,  simple  verb,  41. 1. 
Stem,  intensive,  41.  2. 
Stem,  causative,  41.  3. 
Stem,  reflexive  or  passive,  41.  4. 
Stem,  Shaph'el,  41.  5. 
Stem,  Taph'el,  41.  5.  Rem.  1. 


Stems,  verb,  general  view  of,  42. 

Stems,  original  forms  of,  42. 

Stems,  first  forms  of,  42,  43.  4,  43.  Rem.  2. 

Stems,  names  of,  42. 

Stems,  force  of,  42. 

Stems,  characteristics  of,  42. 

Strong  verbs,  40.  2. 

Subject  of  the  verb,  121. 

Subject  when  a  collective,  121.  2. 

Subject  when  plural  in  form  and  singular  in 
signification,  121.  3. 

Subject  when  the  predicate  is  a  participle, 
121.  7. 

Subject  from  cognate  root,  122.  5.  Rem. 

Subject,  substantive  sentence  used  for,  135. 1. 

Subject  and  predicate  in  nominal  sentences, 
130.1. 

Subjects,  two  or  more,  121.  5,  6. 

Subjunctive,  112.  3.  Rem.  1,  114.  4,  127.  3.  (2), 
127.  4.  (2),  129.  2.  (3).  Rem. 

Substantive  clause  in  apposition,  135.  5. 

Substantive  sentences,  135. 

Stibstantive  sentences  used  as  subject,  135. 1. 

Substantive  sentences  used  as  object,  135.  3. 

Substantive  sentences  used  as  predicate,  135. 2. 

Substantive  sentence  used  as  dependent  ques- 
tion, 135.  3.  (2). 

Substantive  sentence  used  as  a  quotation,  135. 
3.  (3). 

Substantive  sentence  used  as  an  indirect  ob- 
ject, 135.  3.  (4). 

Substantive  object  clauses  after  adjectives  or 
participles,  135.  4. 

Suffix,  36,  77,  51,  61. 

Sufformative  of  perfect,  43.  1 , 4. 

Sufformative  of  imperative,  48.  Rem.  2. 

Sufformative  of  imperfect,  45.  2,  3,  47.  Rems. 
4,5. 

Sufformatives  of  perfect,  peculiar  forms  of, 
43.5. 

Superlative,  100.  2. 

Syllable,  how  formed,  16. 

Syllables,  kinds  of,  17. 

Table  showing  classification  of  letters,  5. 
Table  showing  personal  pronouns,  35. 
Table  showing  pronominal  suffixes,  36. 
Table  giving  general  view  of  the  verb-stems,  42. 
Table  giving  the   formation  of  the  perfect 

p«*al,  43. 
Table  giving  the  first  forms  of  the  perfects  of 

the  derived  stems,  44. 
Table  giving  the  p^'al  imperfect,  45. 
Table  giving  a  summary  of  the  pronominal 

fragments   used   in   the  perfect,    43.    5. 

Rem.  1. 
Table  giving  the  pronominal  fragments  used 

in  forming  the  imperfect,  45.  2,  47.  Rem.  5. 


INDEX. 


209 


Table  showing  the  p«  al  imperfects  in  A  and 

E,46. 
Table  giving  the  first  forms  of  the  imperfects 

of  the  derived  stems,  47. 
Table  giving  the   preformative  of  stem  and 

the  vowels  of  the  stem,  47.  Rem.  4. 
Table  showing. the  formation  of  the  impera- 
tive, 48. 
Table  showing  the  infinitive,  49. 
Table  showing  the  participles,  50. 
Tables  giving  the  verb  with  suffixes,  51. 
Table  giving  the  first  forms  of  fi  t^  verbs,  54. 
Table  giving  the  first  forms  of  Pe  Yudh  verbs, 

58. 
Table  giving  the  first  forms  of  fi  Wan  verbs, 

59. 
Table  giving  the  first  forms  of  Lomadh  Olaph 

verbs,  60. 
Table  giving  the  Lomadh  Olaph  verbs  with 

suffixes,  61. 
Table  giving  'Ith  with  suffixes,  65. 
Table  showing  the  classification  of  nouns, 

66.  B. 
Table  showing  the  changes  of  the  noun  for 

gender,  number  and  state,  76. 
Table  of  nouns  with  suffixes,  77. 
Table  showing  the  declension  of  the  noun, 

79-85. 
Tables  of  anomalous  nouns,  86. 
Tables  of  numerals,  88. 1. 
Taph'el  stem,  41.  5.  Hem.  1. 
Tau,  2.  2,  4.  4,  5.  1,  10,  18.  3,  19.  5,  20.  3,  21.  1, 

22.  4,  23.  2.  (4),  23.  3.  (3).  41.  4,  47.  Rem.  2, 

60.  2.  Rem.  3. 
Tense,  111.  3. 

Teth,  5.  1,  18.  3,  21.  1,  22.  4. 
Time,  how  expressed,  111.  3. 
Transposition,  21,  44.  Rem.  2,  47.  Rem.  3. 

u,  how  written,  6.  1,  6.  4,  6.  5.  (6). 

u,  how  pronounced,  6.  3.  (3). 

V,  quantity  of,  7.  1. 

u,  origin  of,  7,  2. 

u,  value  of,  7.  3. 

u,  in  an  open  syllable  always  dropped,  28.  3. 

u,  euphony  of,  29.  6,  7. 

Unchangeable  vowels,  7.  3. 

Union  of  subject  and  predicate,  130. 1. 

Verb,  strong,  40.  2. 
Verb,  sorts  of,  40. 1. 


Verb,  weak,  40.  3. 

Verb  stems,  41. 

Verb  stems,  general  view  of,  42. 

Verb,  quadrilitcral,  63. 

Verb,  anomalous,  64. 

Verb,  defective,  64. 

Verb,  syntax  of,  111  sq. 

Verb,  subject  of,  121. 

Verb,  impersonal,  12-2. 

Verb,  direct  object  of,  123. 

Verb,  indirect  object  of,  124. 

Verb  with  two  or  more  objects,  125. 

Verb,  passive  or  reflexive,  with  object,  126. 

Verb,  substantive,  127. 

Verbs  in  e,  43.  Rem.  2. 

Verb8int/,41.  1.  (3). 

Verbal  adjective,  72.  2.  (4). 

Voluntative.    (See  Optative.) 

Vowel  letters,  4.  5,  5.  2. 

Vowel  signs,  6. 

Vowel  sounds,  6.  3. 

Vowels,  names  of,  6,  2. 

Vowels,  changes  of,  7.  3,  29-33,  42,  Rems.  45. 

1,3. 
Vowels,  defectively  or  fully  written,  6.  5. 
Vowels,  quantity  of,  7.  1,  28. 
Vowels,  quality  of,  7.  2,  3. 
Vowel-half,  7.  1,16.  1,31. 
Vowel,  position  of,  6.  4. 
Vowel-helping,  9.  2  Rem.  32. 
Vowels,  euphony  of,  29. 
Vowels,  loss  of,  30. 
Vowels,  shifting  of,  32. 
Vowels,  new,  33,  77.  2,  82.  Rems.  1-3. 

Wau,  4.  3  (4),  4.  4,  4.  5,  5.  2,  6.  5.  (6)  (7)  (8) 
(9),  8,  11.  3,  16.  2,  10.  7,  23.  1,  2,  23.  1  (2),  2, 
(2),  3  (1),  24.  2,  25.  2,  27.  2,  40.  2.  (4).  58,  59. 
60,  67.  2.  (2)  (5),  79.  B. 

Wau,  before  unvowelled  consonants,  34. 

Weak  verb,  40.  3. 

Weakness  of  Wau  and  Yudh,  27. 

Wish,  how  expressed.     (See  Optative.) 

Yoth,  89.  C. 

Yudh,  4.  3.  (5),  4.  5,  5.  1,  5.  2,  6.  5.  (4),  (5),  (8), 
8,  11.  3,  16.  2.  Rem.  2,  19.  7,  20.  1.  Rem.  2, 
22.  1.-3,  22.  5,  23.  1.  (2),  2.  (2),  3.  (1),  24.  3, 
25.  3,  26.  2.  (2),  27.  1,  3,  30.  2.  (5),  58,  59.  6. 
Rems.  1,  2,  60,  67.  2.  (2)  (4)  (5),  75.  5,  6,  7, 
77.  5,  6,  79.  A.  Rem.  2,  79.  B. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.00  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


>:C      5    .iltS 


WlftR  20  ^^ 


5 


AUU   14  1044 


JAN  9    1947 


loitey*^*' 


24S«>>t8Hy 


RfcC'D  Li^ 


i(\N2fa'6A-4^'^ 


tF* 


^-^ 


RECElVeo 


MG  2  0  '66  -4  PM 


LOAN  DEPT. 


LD  21-100tlI-7, '39(402;;) 


311353:^ 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CAUFORNIA  LIBRARY 


